Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter4

2019-10-18T04:21:38Z

172.69.55.139: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 4 - The Sphinx of the Tomb==

===Part 1===

"...Sheesh. No wonder this is called the Desert of Red Death."

"My goodness, Lady Rubia. She should have told us ahead of time."

"Don't blame my sister. Nee-sama might not know this kind of monster was living here."

Listening to Fianna grumbling while brushing off the sand stuck to her hair, Claire shrugged and replied.

After sundown, in the desert at night—

Kamito and company were sitting on the sand, looking up at the starry night sky.

Swallowed by the desert vortex, the ship had a huge crack, almost turning it into wreckage.

The exposed drive reactor's spirit crystal glowed with pale white phosphorescence, faintly illuminating the surroundings.

...This only happened because Kamito screwed up—Not.

While Rinslet was using Freezing Arrow to seal the monster's movements, Kamito had executed a special move from the Absolute Blade Arts, spectacularly defeating the giant jawed beast in one hit.

...However, what happened next was unexpected.

In the desert vortex, unbelievably, there were dozens of Antlions with even bigger jaws.

"Who could have thought that the center of the vortex was the beast's lair. Even I failed to discern that with my very own eyes."

"Yes, no one could have expected so many monstrous beasts like these to be gathered together, normally speaking..."

Seeing one of their own defeated, the enraged swarm of beasts crushed the sand ship with their jaws.

In the nick of time, Kamito and company escaped the ship and successfully defeated the beasts, but ended up stranded in the middle of the desert with no choice but to camp outside.

A survey of the surroundings revealed a graveyard of many sand ships buried in the sand apart from the one Kamito's team was riding. Most likely, numerous merchant ships heading into Ghul-a-val had been swept into that monster's lair after losing contact.

"...The sun has completely set."

"The drive reactor's spirit crystals are intact. Can't the ship be repaired?"

Claire asked.

"That would be far too difficult."

Glancing at the ship's broken remains, Ellis shook her head.

Even for Ellis, whose expertise in carpentry had allowed her to build a home for Kamito in three hours, with the aid of Simorgh's powers, repairing the ship here would be impossible.

"Looks like we have to camp here tonight."

"Yeah..."

Advancing through the desert blindly without any sense of direction would be tantamount to suicide. Having been dropped off in the wilderness during his Instructional School days, Kamito had poignant memories of such experiences.

Fortunately, the majority of their luggage had been given to Fianna to keep inside the alternate dimension inside Georgios and was thus safe. Had they lost their food and water too, everyone would most likely perish here, with the desert as their grave.

"O flames, dance—"

Claire ignited some broken timber embedded in the sand to serve as illumination.

"O eternal wind, grant us peace—Air Wall."

Ellis recited an incantation, using a wall of wind to cover the vicinity of their camp.

"What a disaster. I hope Princess Saladia is safe—"

Fianna sighed and murmured.

Indeed, there was no guarantee that Saladia Kahn could remain safe in this desert where monstrous beasts lurked. Even though the princess was reputedly a powerful elementalist herself, one would not expect her to last long defending against wave after wave of attacks from beasts.

"I heard Princess Saladia has a bodyguard."

"Yes, according to rumors, someone apparently took care of the Theocracy's royal guard."

Ellis nodded.

"Must be quite an amazing guy—"

Suddenly, Kamito looked at the ground by his feet, only to see the sand bulging slightly.

"...Hmm?"

Kamito deftly inserted his hand into the sand and grabbed the wriggling object under the sand.

He held it up for a look, only to see a sand-colored creature with large mandibles, resembling a lobster.

"What? Is this a young version of the Antlion just now?"

"Kamito, this is a sand scorpion."

Eyes brightening up, Rinslet stood up.

"Don't tell me, it's edible?"

"...The red color creeps me out. I'd rather not."

Making a subtle expression, Claire commented.

"Although there is some paralyzing poison, if you cut off the tail and drain out the poison, it will be fine."

"Really...?"

"Just leave it to me—Come, Fenrir!"

At the snap of Rinslet's' fingers, a demon ice spirit appeared out of thin air, surrounded by a blizzard. From his mouth that was connected to Astral Zero, kitchenware kept emerging one after another.

Particularly striking was a deep pot with metallic luster.

"What are you planning to make?"

Seeing that, Ellis asked.

"Special curry made with sand scorpions."

"Curry? What is that?"

"I suppose it is not common home cooking in Ordesia, after all. Curry first originated in the Balstan Kingdom but nowadays, it is more famous as food cooked by the Divine Ritual Institute's princess maidens."

"This was made by the Queen serving the Earth Elemental Lord, for princess maidens undergoing strict training. Not only does it nourish and strengthen the body, but also replenishes divine power. In the Divine Ritual Institute, they serve curry once every week."

Fianna, who used to live at the Divine Ritual Institute, raised an index finger and explained to the group.

"I see. Then I look forward to it."

"First, I need to cook some spices to make a roux. Claire, ready Miss Hell Cat spirit."

"Sheesh, Scarlet isn't a stove, okay?"

Despite complaining, Claire still summoned her hell cat spirit.

Crouching in a small ditch in the sand, Scarlet curled up into a ball. After putting the pot on Scarlet's back, Rinslet rhythmically added powdered herbs and spices into the pot one after another.

Soon after the pot was lidded, boiling sounds could be heard.

Everyone sat around the flames enveloping Scarlet, waiting to the curry to be done.

"...In any case, going after the Demon King's Tomb right now would be the worst idea."

Claire sighed and murmured to herself.

She was right. Now that they had lost the ship, their only choice was to retreat to a town with an oasis.

"Where in Ghul-a-val are we?"

"No idea. Spirit crystals for identifying direction do not work here."

"We should be approaching the central region of the desert, but we cannot even find a single sign of ruins."

"Besids, we do not even know what the Demon King's Tomb looks like."

Ellis and Rinslet shrugged together.

"...I really wanna find a place to purify myself. Too much dirt and the circulation of divine power gets affected."

Claire looked down at her uniform, all covered in sand. Indeed, putting aside Kamito, a boy, not being able to take a bath would be a matter of life and death for these young ladies of nobility.

"Are we going to find an oasis?"

"I do not think it will be so easy to stumble upon one. After all, this is the Desert of Red Death, forsaken by the spirits—"

"Fair enough."

"..."

At that moment—

Fianna, who had been lost in deep thought with her head down, saying not a word, suddenly lifted her head.

"Say, who wants to try a sand bath?"

"A sand bath?"

Claire and the rest of the girls raised their eyebrows with surprise on their faces.

"Yes, did you know that sand that has been purified by sunlight is as clean as pure water?"

"I-Is that true?"

"I have never heard of this."

"There is always a first time for everything, come—"

Confronted with questions from Claire and the others, Fianna nodded and replied with a confident look.

===Part 2===

With his view completely dark—

"...H-Hey, are you done yet?"

Kamito timidly asked.

"N-Not yet!"

"Certainly not!"

However, all he could get were answers of this sort.

"To be honest, this posture is quite uncomfortable..."

The ''blindfolded'' Kamito tried to turn his body.

However, the sand weighing upon him did not budge the slightest.

Well, he could squirm his way out if he really wanted to escape—

But in that case, he would have to prepare himself to suffer attacks from Claire and all the girls.

"..."

...He could hear what sounded like alluring rustling of clothing.

Could it be that they happened to be removing their underwear...?

(...By the way, this looks really bad from all kinds of perspectives.)

Kamito sighed deeply in his heart.

His entire body was buried in the sand, and he was blindfolded to boot.

If anyone were to see this, they would probably treat him as some kind of massive freak... No, this was deviant enough even without requiring an observer.

Sigh, that being said, being buried in the sand like this also counted as a sort of purification.

(Rather than blindfolding me, why not get changed somewhere farther away?)

That was what he thought.

Rather, Claire and the girls possibly thought that he was far enough away.

...Only at times like these did Kamito truly curse his especially keen hearing, honed during his training at the Instructional School.

"S-Somehow, my heart is beating especially fast, a-as soon as I realize I am getting naked outdoors..."

"Y-Yes... I feel like I am doing something unmentionable..."

Presumably unaware that Kamito could hear them, the girls began to whisper among themselves.

"But this feeling of liberation is really great. Even addictive...♪"

"Fianna, w-what are you talking about!?"

More rustling.

"...Ugh, th-the sand... is getting into weird places... Ah... What a pain."

"The sensation... ugh... feels a bit disgustng. I-I prefer bathing with water after all."

Rustle... The sound of thighs rubbing together.

(Hey, give me a break...!)

In the sand, Kamito could not help but blush.

"U-Uwah! W-What is this...!?"

Just then, Ellis cried out.

"Ellis, what is the matter?"

"N-Nothing... Uh, umm..."

"Wait a sec, what is with that underwear! It's constricting your breasts tightly, isn't it!?"

"And here I thought Ellis was so prim and proper. You are unexpectedly bold..."

"Captain, th-this is indecent!"

"W-Wrong!"

Ellis denied with a sobbing tone of voice.

"What do you mean, wrong?"

"Th-This is my esteemed sister's swimsuit! Looks like it got into my luggage by accident..."

"Ah, I see..."

"A unexpectedly clumsy girl."

Fianna murmured with some exasperation.

"...Sob."

...Unable to see anything, Kamito imagined the scene.

Compared to Ellis' outstanding figure, Velsaria would definitely be considered slender.

If Ellis were to put on her underwear, what would it look like...?

...No matter what, Kamito was a teenage boy.

Currently, girls in his age group were putting on embarrassing underwear nearby.

Even though his eyes were covered, it only stimulated his imagination further.

(...! N-No...!)

Kamito could not help but shake his head, trying to dispel the annoying thoughts surfacing in his mind.

However, the girls began to purify themselves with a sand bath, ignorant of Kamito's efforts.

"Okay, let us first rinse our bodies with sand."

Fianna seemed to be enjoying herself.

"I-I feel a bit repulsed..."

"It feels weird."

Despite their verbal grumbling, Kamito could hear the rustling from the girls scooping sand.

"...~, nn... Ah... The feeling of sand moving feels so itchy."

"It is getting to my bottom... Nn, it is sticking..."

"...Ah, s-sliding across... my breasts... Hyah♪"

"Ellis, bathing like that is not going to get your breasts clean♪"

"Y-Your Highness, what are you doing, guh... Ah♪"

Even moans were coming from the usually prim and proper Ellis.

(W-What the hell is going on...!?)

Kamito could not help but gulp.

...At this rate, it felt like all kinds of crazy things were going to happen!

(I-I guess I'll dive into the sand and leave first...)

Earth Stealth Movement—Using an assassination technique from the Instructional School, he twisted his body, burrowing into the sand.

But perhaps because of this, or possibly because it was not tightly tied in the first place, his blindfold fell off.

"...!"

Thus, the scene illuminated by fire entered Kamito's eyes.

Claire froze, in the middle of removing her panties to get rid of the sand. Rinslet had her adorable butt raised in Kamito's direction. As for Fianna, she was using sand to rub Ellis' soft breasts, overflowing from the triangular pieces of fabric straining to contain them.

The dream-like scene made Kamito's brain short circuit for an instance, leaving him frozen in his spot.

"...! U-Uwah! K-Kamito, w-what, w-what are you doing!?"

Noticing his gaze, Claire cried out with her face all red.

"S-Shameless!"

"K-Kamito, what a pervert!"

"N-No wait! The blindfold accidentally fell off—"

Realizing his life was in danger, Kamito instantly stood up from the sand.

Seeing his bare upper torso, the girls screamed.

"W-What are you exposing to us!? W-What a pervert! Exhibitionist! Lewd beast!"

"Now who's the exhibitionist, look at yourselves..."

Hit by Claire's one-sided wave of accusations, Kamito did not back down.

"B-Besides, if you're going to take a sand bath, why not do it somewhere farther away!?"

"W-Well—"

"Certainly not. It's not every day that I get to wear a swimsuit. Kamito-kun has to take a good look♪"

"Y-You, y-you, what are you talking about? You idiot princess, you perverted princess!"

Claire kept hammering her fists against Fianna. Her developing body, clad in swimwear, was so adorable that it made Kamito's heart race.

"A-Anyway, Kamito, turn around now!"

"Fine..."

Seeing Claire about to swing her whip any time, Kamito hastily turned his gaze away.

Just as he was sighing "good grief"...

"...Huh?"

He could not help but make a stupid sound.

In front of him was—

''A giant floating in the air, glowing with blue-white light.''

"Wha—"

Before he could finish saying the word "what," in that instant...

CRAAASH!

THe giant landed on the ground.

"Kyahhhhh!"

"W-What is going on!?"

The landing's shockwave blew away everything in the surroundings, creating a massive cloud of sand and dust.

"...! W-What is this thing!?"

Barely managing to stand firm, Kamito opened his eyes and looked at the giant before him once more.

The giant had a muscular body and a bull's head.

Carrying a massive double-edged sword, it stood with upright posture while staring down intently at Kamito.

"W-What the heck, you...!"

Coughing repeatedly from the sand, Claire shouted, still in her swimsuit.

"...! How dare you... the curry... Unforgivable!"

Rinslet swiftly deployed her elemental waffe bow. Blown away by the wind, the empty pot was rolling at her feet.

...The curry was a total loss.

"Hold on, you two!"

Seeing Claire and Rinslet about to attack, Fianna hurried to stop them.

"That is a spirit, you know?"

"A spirit? But Your Highness, aren't there no spirits in this desert?"

Ellis raised her doubt.

Indeed, there were no spirits residing in Ghul-a-val... That was the way it was supposed to be.

(Then what the heck is this thing...?)

Kamito secretly jumped in surprise.

...No, the giant in front of him was definitely a spirit.

Moreover, it was very close to humanoid—A high-level spirit. Indeed, it would come to no surprise if a high-level spirit had been living in the desert all along—

In the next instant...

Wham—The bull-headed giant swung the great sword in its hand.

The tip of the sword was pointed right at Kamito's nose.

"...! Kamito!"

Claire cried out in fright.

However, Kamito remained motionless, because he did not sense any hostility.

<I am the judge—the one to judge whether thou art worthy.>

The giant spoke. The deep voice echoed throughout the desert at night.

"Worthy? Of what?"

<My master welcomes only the worthy to the Tomb—>

"Did you say ''tomb'?"

Kamito instantly realized with alarm.

(Could this spirit be...?)

"The guardian of the Demon King's Tomb...?"

Behind him, Claire spoke with surprise.

"...I see. So you're the ''door guard''."

Staring at the sword tip pointed at him, Kamito said.

The Demon King's Tomb had some kind of guardian, this was expected.

However, he never thought the guardian would actively show up like this—

(But this is actually to our advantage...)

Since this spirit appeared—

Then it was highly likely that the Demon King's Tomb actually existed in this desert.

"Then—"

Glaring back at the spirit, Kamito spoke.

"Then how do we prove whether we're worthy or not?"

<—There is only one method to judge. Demonstrate thy power.>

"...Thought so."

Kamito shrugged.

He took a few steps back and pulled out the two swords, his contracted spirits, embedded in the ground nearby—The Demon Slayer and the Vorpal Sword.

Then he smiled fearlessly.

"—Suits me just fine."

If the condition demanded was royal blood or something like that, Kamito would honestly be in a bind—

But an opponent that only needed to be conquered by force, that made things easy.

'—Kamito, better not be careless.'

As soon as he picked up the demon sword of darkness, Restia's voice sounded in his mind.

"Restia, do you know this spirit?"

'Yes. This was is one of the seventy-two spirits used by the Demon King in the past, the guardian spirit, the Sphinx. According to the human system of classification, it's archdemon-class.'

"Archdemon-class, huh?"

Among missions at Areishia Spirit Academy, this was a target of maximum difficulty. They were said to be spirits that lived only in the deepest reaches of the Spirit Forest. Even Velsaria Eva had taken several weeks to singlehandedly take down an archdemon-class spirit.

However, Kamito was unfazed.

"It's not like legend-class or mythic-class, right? ''No problem''—"

Throwing out bold words, Kamito poured divine power into his two swords.

The sacred sword of steel glowed with silver-white brilliance while the demon sword of darkness became shrouded in jet-black demonic light.

"Kamito, we'll fight too."

"I must avenge my curry!"

The young ladies had readied their respective elemental waffen and were about to rushing over.

However, Kamito shook his head.

"Thanks, but it's better if you girls stand back—"

"W-Why!?"

"Even if it is us, we are able to help!"

"Yeah, I know. But you won't be able to make the most of your contracted spirit's power unless you properly finish purifying yourselves, right?"

"Uh..."

Claire instantly became speechless.

The Flametongue in her hand only had a fraction of its usual flames. Ellis and Rinslet's elemental waffen were also in a similar state.

"Everyone, leave this to Kamito-kun."

"F-Fine..."

You leave me no choice—Muttering, Claire dispelled Flametongue.

"Kamito, you're on your own if you lose, okay?"

Kamito silently nodded and stepped forward.

In fact, there was another reason why Kamito had chosen to fight alone.

This spirit had said—Demonstrate thy power.

If the whole team ganged up to defeat the spirit, they might not be recognized as worthy.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

The judge—The Sphinx—roared, shaking the ground like an earthquake

The atmosphere instantly grew tense. Kamito felt an intensely oppressive aura stimulating his skin.

"Perfect timing. Now let's see if I'm worthy or not—"

Kamito grinned.

In the next instant, he released the divine power concentrated beneath his feet and charged forward all at once.

===Part 3===

(A large archdemon-class spirit, I'll use the Destructive Form to end this in one go!)

The combat style of performing a blade dance was very different from that of hunting spirits.

The former emphasized exchanging exciting and varying sword moves with the opponent while the latter emphasized the direct clash of power against power.

Pouring his entire divine energy into his elemental waffen, Kamito unleashed a heavy strike in one breath—

This was the hunting method that Greyworth had taught him through practical combat.

"Ohhhhhhhh!"

The glowing divine power released from hi entire body illuminated the night desert brightly.

Kamito unleashed a dual-wielding move from the Absolute Blade Arts—Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance, Thousand Strikes of Swift Thunder.

Rather than an anti-personnel sword technique, this move was created for defeating large spirits.

The Sphinx swung its large sword horizontally.

Accompanied by a howling sandstorm, it attacked Kamito.

(Cheap trick—)

Confronted with a mad dance of innumerable wind blades, Kamito dashed forward resolutely.

The trajectories of the wind blades were impossible to discern.

However, just by seeing the flow of sand in the air, evasion was nothing difficult.

The wind blades brushed past his cheek, splashing blood, but Kamito lunged at the giant's chest, completely unfazed.

"Absolute Blade Dance, Destructive Form—Bursting Blossom Spiral—"

Suddenly, he stopped the sword move's activation and took a defensive stance with his twin swords crossed.

A crimson heat beam silently flew past the edge of the swords.

(...What!?)

BOOOM!

An explosion produced a shockwave, sending Kamito flying.

"Guh—"

While he was recovering his posture and landing on the sand, a second heat beam shot at him.

Before his mind actively made a decision, his right hand reflexively swung the Demon Slayer.

Clang—A harsh sound rang out.

Deflected, the heat beam struck somewhere diagonally behind him. A giant pillar of flame erupted with the sound of an explosion.

A direct hit would have turned Kamito to charcoal in an instant. No, even an attempt to defend would have been futile if he did not have the strongest sword spirit in his hand.

Such terrifying power and accuracy in attack—

(...Tsk, that attack just now was—)

Kamito could now read the Sphinx's movements completely.

In that case—

Kamito forcefully looked up into the sky.

Only to see—

A dog-headed giant floating in the air, holding a staff in its hand.

"...Tsk, there's another one!?"

Kamito's expression stiffened involuntarily.

"Wait a sec, no one told me anything..."

In contrast to the bull-headed Sphinx specialized for close combat, the dog-headed one seemed to be the type focusing on long-range attacks.

'—The Sphinx is a system of four entities in charge of different roles.'

"What the heck, telling me after the fact is so unfair!"

'Kamito, you will surely find a way to handle it.'

Restia replied nonchalantly.

...Her words were the exact same as when Greyworth tossed him into a forest three years ago.

However, fighting two archdemon-class spirits simultaneously was not a challenge he had encountered during Greyworth's inhumane training—

'Low-level spirits like these are no match for Kamito.'

Est chimed in with a comment in the same vein.

(Low-level spirits...)

From Est's perspective, perhaps even archdemon-class spirits were merely on that level—

While grimacing in his heart, Kamito readied his two swords.

...Sigh, he had already bragged to Claire and the girls that he would handle things alone.

Even if his opponent increased by one, he had no choice but to charge head on.

(I have two ultimate spirits on my side after all—)

The bull-headed giant roared and charged.

This Sphinx probably symbolized strength.

A close combat type with emphasis on strength—This was not hard to handle for Kamito.

(The dog-headed one is the problem, huh—)

Hovering in the air, the dog-headed one seemed to be responsible for covering the bull-headed one. Finding an opening would not be that easy.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!

Faced with the Sphinx's downward swing at full strength—

Kamito used the back of the Demon Slayer to block and parry.

A simple contest of strength would be too disadvantageous for him. With nimble footwork, Kamito—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Third Form—Shadowmoon Waltz, Major Double Turn."

He executed a flowing flurry of haphazard strikes.

The storm of black and white slashes instantly swirled. The particles of divine power constituting the Sphinx's body were scattered on the red desert like droplets of blood.

However, the archdemon-class spirit did not suffer critical damage.

(Too weak, huh—)

Shadowmoon Waltz was a move from the Absolute Blade Arts for group battles.

Despite the overwhelming quantity of attacks, it was somewhat inferior in power.

(No, that's not the issue here—)

The Sphinx's great sword swept across. Kamito ducked down slightly, evading the sword in the nick of time.

(I'm subconsciously scared of using divine power—)

The Absolute Blade Arts required unifying the manipulation of divine power with the attack motion. If he were to consume too much divine power by accident, the Darkness Elemental Lords's power lying dormant in his body might awaken. Overly afraid of this, Kamito was unintentionally limiting himself.

However, this made it impossible to defeat highly durable spirits.

(One instant. Within a very brief instant, an explosion of divine power—)

While evading the massive swinging attacks, Kamito stepped into his opponent's opening.

(Ten seconds—No, seven. I'm going all out. Will you endure it?)

'Yes, Kamito—'

'Leave it to me—'

The strongest twin swords replied with white and black brilliance.

The Sphinx in front of him swung its great sword, enveloped in a gale. Dodging the strike in the nick of time, Kamito stepped on the flat of the sword while it embedded itself into the ground, then jumped on to the enemy's head.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Second Form—Meteor!"

A move derived from Purple Lightning—Meant to kill in one strike, it struck the head violently.

The Demon Slayer, infused with his entire body's divine power—

Smashed the Sphinx's horn.

'Kamito—!'

Restia warned. Of course, Kamito was aware. In the earlier attack, he had learned to read the preparatory motions of the Sphinx in the air.

While landing, he immediately moved. Kamito circled around to the bull-headed spirit's back, using its massive body as a shield.

The downpour of heat beams rained down, piercing the Sphinx's body all over.

BOOOOOM!

An explosion. Even with the spirit as a shield, one would not survive unscathed if caught up in the explosion.

However, Kamito was no longer visible there. The moment the heat beams struck, Kamito had used the dust cloud as cover to approach the Sphinx in the air.

The dog head turned, creating countless fireballs around its staff.

(Too late—)

Kamito skillfully launched the Demon Slayer.

However, instead of aiming at the Sphinx above, the target was the ground a couple steps in front of him.

Gathered at the staff's tip, the fireballs turned into heat beams, pouring down as a scorching rain of fire—

In that instant, Kamito jumped high. Stepping on the hilt of the sacred sword embedded in the ground, he allowed his divine power to explode.

This was different from ordinary Terrain Reduction executed by concentrating divine power beneath his feet and letting it explode—

Instead, he caused the divine power poured into the Demon Slayer to return to him, in a very violent manner.

"Absolute Blade Arts, Seventh Form—Biting Dragon!"

Like an arrow leaving the bowstring—

Fired upwards, Kamito swung the demon sword of darkness in the air.

Together with the staff in its hand, the Sphinx was cut into two immediately.

The dog-headed spirit turned into particles of light, disappearing into thin air. As expected, this Sphinx was lacking in durability.

Somersaulting using his residual momentum, Kamito then landed on the sand.

"Now, it's one versus one—"

Pulling out the Demon Slayer, Kamito turned around to face the bull-headed Sphinx.

"Let's end this next—"

Pouring divine power into both swords, Kamito readied himself to execute the Absolute Blade Arts' ultimate move—the Destructive Form.

Just then—

<—Thy power, comprehensible.>

The Sphinx lowered the great sword in its hand and spoke.

"...?"

<—The Tomb's path opens. The Demon King's successor is granted an audience with the Queen.>

Saying that, the Sphinx's body turned into particles of light and gradually disappeared—

"H-Hey...!"

Before Kamito could stop the Sphinx—

It vanished without trace.

...Only leaving dust in the wind.

"Uh, I guess, I'm approved...?"

Faced with a conclusion that came too anticlimactically—

Kamito could not help but feel drained, frozen to the spot.

"Kamito!"

"Kamito-kun!"

The girls rushed over from behind the ship's wreckage from where they had been watching the battle.

"Kamito-san, are you alright?"

"Yeah, it's nothing..."

Kamito nodded ambiguously.

Although the two archdemon-class spirits were formidable fores, compared to the Greyworth in her prime that he had fought at Dracunia, they were nothing at all.

"By the way, what exactly is that worthiness..."

Kamito muttered to himself. Just then...

"What is that!?"

Ellis shouted, pointing out into the desert where sand was blowing.

"...?"

Everyone looked in the same direction.

Only to see—

"W-What is that—?"

From beyond the horizon, a giant shadow emerged.

"It clearly was not there just now..."

"Indeed..."

The young ladies murmured in surprise, exchanging looks.

After a beat's delay—

"Say, could it be..."

Fianna slow began to speak.

"...Is that the Demon King's Capital?"

===Part 4===

Late at night. Inside an office where a small lamp was lit—

Rubia Elstein was currently reading secret documents uncovered from Scorpia.

Most of these secret documents were about the Ranbal War.

This great war started from a minor territorial dispute between Ordesia and the Holy Kingdom of Lugia that finally drew in the entire continent.

Even though an eternal truce had been signed between the two nations since twenty-odd years ago, the war's effects still linger everywhere.

(Experiments for transferring to power of spirits to humans, experiments for inducing spirits to self-destruct so that their internal energy went amok... This is more terrifying than imagined—)

Rubia lit a fire at her fingertips and burned the stack of documents to cinders.

Such severe crimes, going as far as to turn spirits into instruments of war, it was nauseating.

The Theocracy was not alone. In those days, every country did similar things.

Even her home country, the Ordesia Empire, had been researching cursed armament seals and strategic-class militarized spirits that had been modified into weapons of mass destruction.

(I have no right to mock such folly, I suppose—)

Rubia Elstein narrowed her ruby-like eyes and mocked herself.

She had corrupted her own body with cursed armament seals for the sake of obtaining power, thus disqualifying herself as a pure princess maiden.

Of course, she had no regrets. But—

(This filthy body no longer has the right to hold my little sister's hand—)

This was the only thing that she missed, weighing on her mind.

(But that man—)

Suddenly, Kamito's face appeared in her mind.

Recalling the first time in her life to show her naked body to a man, she instantly blushed, her face turning hot.

She had never experienced such feelings in her entire life.

As soon as she thought of him, her heart became strangely unsettled.

(Why—?)

Just then, suddenly, she felt intense pain from her right hand.

Her face contorted by the sharp pain, as acute as being burned by fire, she cast her gaze upon her right hand, only to see—

A crimson emblem, symbolizing fire, was glowing brilliantly.

"...Wh... at...?"

Rubia widened her ruby-like eyes.

This was the brand that had not disappeared even after she had disqualified herself as a princess maiden.

—The seal of the spirit contract formed with the Fire Elemental Lord.
<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter4

2019-10-18T04:21:13Z

172.69.55.139: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 4 - The Sphinx of the Tomb==

===Part 1===

"...Sheesh. No wonder this is called the Desert of Red Death."

"My goodness, Lady Rubia. She should have told us ahead of time."

"Don't blame my sister. Nee-sama might not know this kind of monster was living here."

Listening to Fianna grumbling while brushing off the sand stuck to her hair, Claire shrugged and replied.

After sundown, in the desert at night—

Kamito and company were sitting on the sand, looking up at the starry night sky.

Swallowed by the desert vortex, the ship had a huge crack, almost turning it into wreckage.

The exposed drive reactor's spirit crystal glowed with pale white phosphorescence, faintly illuminating the surroundings.

...This only happened because Kamito screwed up—Not.

While Rinslet was using Freezing Arrow to seal the monster's movements, Kamito had executed a special move from the Absolute Blade Arts, spectacularly defeating the giant jawed beast in one hit.

...However, what happened next was unexpected.

In the desert vortex, unbelievably, there were dozens of Antlions with even bigger jaws.

"Who could have thought that the center of the vortex was the beast's lair. Even I failed to discern that with my very own eyes."

"Yes, no one could have expected so many monstrous beasts like these to be gathered together, normally speaking..."

Seeing one of their own defeated, the enraged swarm of beasts crushed the sand ship with their jaws.

In the nick of time, Kamito and company escaped the ship and successfully defeated the beasts, but ended up stranded in the middle of the desert with no choice but to camp outside.

A survey of the surroundings revealed a graveyard of many sand ships buried in the sand apart from the one Kamito's team was riding. Most likely, numerous merchant ships heading into Ghul-a-val had been swept into that monster's lair after losing contact.

"...The sun has completely set."

"The drive reactor's spirit crystals are intact. Can't the ship be repaired?"

Claire asked.

"That would be far too difficult."

Glancing at the ship's broken remains, Ellis shook her head.

Even for Ellis, whose expertise in carpentry had allowed her to build a home for Kamito in three hours, with the aid of Simorgh's powers, repairing the ship here would be impossible.

"Looks like we have to camp here tonight."

"Yeah..."

Advancing through the desert blindly without any sense of direction would be tantamount to suicide. Having been dropped off in the wilderness during his Instructional School days, Kamito had poignant memories of such experiences.

Fortunately, the majority of their luggage had been given to Fianna to keep inside the alternate dimension inside Georgios and was thus safe. Had they lost their food and water too, everyone would most likely perish here, with the desert as their grave.

"O flames, dance—"

Claire ignited some broken timber embedded in the sand to serve as illumination.

"O eternal wind, grant us peace—Air Wall."

Ellis recited an incantation, using a wall of wind to cover the vicinity of their camp.

"What a disaster. I hope Princess Saladia is safe—"

Fianna sighed and murmured.

Indeed, there was no guarantee that Saladia Kahn could remain safe in this desert where monstrous beasts lurked. Even though the princess was reputedly a powerful elementalist herself, one would not expect her to last long defending against wave after wave of attacks from beasts.

"I heard Princess Saladia has a bodyguard."

"Yes, according to rumors, someone apparently took care of the Theocracy's royal guard."

Ellis nodded.

"Must be quite an amazing guy—"

Suddenly, Kamito looked at the ground by his feet, only to see the sand bulging slightly.

"...Hmm?"

Kamito deftly inserted his hand into the sand and grabbed the wriggling object under the sand.

He held it up for a look, only to see a sand-colored creature with large mandibles, resembling a lobster.

"What? Is this a young version of the Antlion just now?"

"Kamito, this is a sand scorpion."

Eyes brightening up, Rinslet stood up.

"Don't tell me, it's edible?"

"...The red color creeps me out. I'd rather not."

Making a subtle expression, Claire commented.

"Although there is some paralyzing poison, if you cut off the tail and drain out the poison, it will be fine."

"Really...?"

"Just leave it to me—Come, Fenrir!"

At the snap of Rinslet's' fingers, a demon ice spirit appeared out of thin air, surrounded by a blizzard. From his mouth that was connected to Astral Zero, kitchenware kept emerging one after another.

Particularly striking was a deep pot with metallic luster.

"What are you planning to make?"

Seeing that, Ellis asked.

"Special curry made with sand scorpions."

"Curry? What is that?"

"I suppose it is not common home cooking in Ordesia, after all. Curry first originated in the Balstan Kingdom but nowadays, it is more famous as food cooked by the Divine Ritual Institute's princess maidens."

"This was made by the Queen serving the Earth Elemental Lord, for princess maidens undergoing strict training. Not only does it nourish and strengthen the body, but also replenishes divine power. In the Divine Ritual Institute, they serve curry once every week."

Fianna, who used to live at the Divine Ritual Institute, raised an index finger and explained to the group.

"I see. Then I look forward to it."

"First, I need to cook some spices to make a roux. Claire, ready Miss Hell Cat spirit."

"Sheesh, Scarlet isn't a stove, okay?"

Despite complaining, Claire still summoned her hell cat spirit.

Crouching in a small ditch in the sand, Scarlet curled up into a ball. After putting the pot on Scarlet's back, Rinslet rhythmically added powdered herbs and spices into the pot one after another.

Soon after the pot was lidded, boiling sounds could be heard.

Everyone sat around the flames enveloping Scarlet, waiting to the curry to be done.

"...In any case, going after the Demon King's Tomb right now would be the worst idea."

Claire sighed and murmured to herself.

She was right. Now that they had lost the ship, their only choice was to retreat to a town with an oasis.

"Where in Ghul-a-val are we?"

"No idea. Spirit crystals for identifying direction do not work here."

"We should be approaching the central region of the desert, but we cannot even find a single sign of ruins."

"Besids, we do not even know what the Demon King's Tomb looks like."

Ellis and Rinslet shrugged together.

"...I really wanna find a place to purify myself. Too much dirt and the circulation of divine power gets affected."

Claire looked down at her uniform, all covered in sand. Indeed, putting aside Kamito, a boy, not being able to take a bath would be a matter of life and death for these young ladies of nobility.

"Are we going to find an oasis?"

"I do not think it will be so easy to stumble upon one. After all, this is the Desert of Red Death, forsaken by the spirits—"

"Fair enough."

"..."

At that moment—

Fianna, who had been lost in deep thought with her head down, saying not a word, suddenly lifted her head.

"Say, who wants to try a sand bath?"

"A sand bath?"

Claire and the rest of the girls raised their eyebrows with surprise on their faces.

"Yes, did you know that sand that has been purified by sunlight is as clean as pure water?"

"I-Is that true?"

"I have never heard of this."

"There is always a first time for everything, come—"

Confronted with questions from Claire and the others, Fianna nodded and replied with a confident look.

===Part 2===

With his view completely dark—

"...H-Hey, are you done yet?"

Kamito timidly asked.

"N-Not yet!"

"Certainly not!"

However, all he could get were answers of this sort.

"To be honest, this posture is quite uncomfortable..."

The ''blindfolded'' Kamito tried to turn his body.

However, the sand weighing upon him did not budge the slightest.

Well, he could squirm his way out if he really wanted to escape—

But in that case, he would have to prepare himself to suffer attacks from Claire and all the girls.

"..."

...He could hear what sounded like alluring rustling of clothing.

Could it be that they happened to be removing their underwear...?

(...By the way, this looks really bad from all kinds of perspectives.)

Kamito sighed deeply in his heart.

His entire body was buried in the sand, and he was blindfolded to boot.

If anyone were to see this, they would probably treat him as some kind of massive freak... No, this was deviant enough even without requiring an observer.

Sigh, that being said, being buried in the sand like this also counted as a sort of purification.

(Rather than blindfolding me, why not get changed somewhere farther away?)

That was what he thought.

Rather, Claire and the girls possibly thought that he was far enough away.

...Only at times like these did Kamito truly curse his especially keen hearing, honed during his training at the Instructional School.

"S-Somehow, my heart is beating especially fast, a-as soon as I realize I am getting naked outdoors..."

"Y-Yes... I feel like I am doing something unmentionable..."

Presumably unaware that Kamito could hear them, the girls began to whisper among themselves.

"But this feeling of liberation is really great. Even addictive...♪"

"Fianna, w-what are you talking about!?"

More rustling.

"...Ugh, th-the sand... is getting into weird places... Ah... What a pain."

"The sensation... ugh... feels a bit disgustng. I-I prefer bathing with water after all."

Rustle... The sound of thighs rubbing together.

(Hey, give me a break...!)

In the sand, Kamito could not help but blush.

"U-Uwah! W-What is this...!?"

Just then, Ellis cried out.

"Ellis, what is the matter?"

"N-Nothing... Uh, umm..."

"Wait a sec, what is with that underwear! It's constricting your breasts tightly, isn't it!?"

"And here I thought Ellis was so prim and proper. You are unexpectedly bold..."

"Captain, th-this is indecent!"

"W-Wrong!"

Ellis denied with a sobbing tone of voice.

"What do you mean, wrong?"

"Th-This is my esteemed sister's swimsuit! Looks like it got into my luggage by accident..."

"Ah, I see..."

"A unexpectedly clumsy girl."

Fianna murmured with some exasperation.

"...Sob."

...Unable to see anything, Kamito imagined the scene.

Compared to Ellis' outstanding figure, Velsaria would definitely be considered slender.

If Ellis were to put on her underwear, what would it look like...?

...No matter what, Kamito was a teenage boy.

Currently, girls in his age group were putting on embarrassing underwear nearby.

Even though his eyes were covered, it only stimulated his imagination further.

(...! N-No...!)

Kamito could not help but shake his head, trying to dispel the annoying thoughts surfacing in his mind.

However, the girls began to purify themselves with a sand bath, ignorant of Kamito's efforts.

"Okay, let us first rinse our bodies with sand."

Fianna seemed to be enjoying herself.

"I-I feel a bit repulsed..."

"It feels weird."

Despite their verbal grumbling, Kamito could hear the rustling from the girls scooping sand.

"...~, nn... Ah... The feeling of sand moving feels so itchy."

"It is getting to my bottom... Nn, it is sticking..."

"...Ah, s-sliding across... my breasts... Hyah♪"

"Ellis, bathing like that is not going to get your breasts clean♪"

"Y-Your Highness, what are you doing, guh... Ah♪"

Even moans were coming from the usually prim and proper Ellis.

(W-What the hell is going on...!?)

Kamito could not help but gulp.

...At this rate, it felt like all kinds of crazy things were going to happen!

(I-I guess I'll dive into the sand and leave first...)

Earth Stealth Movement—Using an assassination technique from the Instructional School, he twisted his body, burrowing into the sand.

But perhaps because of this, or possibly because it was not tightly tied in the first place, his blindfold fell off.

"...!"

Thus, the scene illuminated by fire entered Kamito's eyes.

Claire froze, in the middle of removing her panties to get rid of the sand. Rinslet had her adorable butt raised in Kamito's direction. As for Fianna, she was using sand to rub Ellis' soft breasts, overflowing from the triangular pieces of fabric straining to contain them.

The dream-like scene made Kamito's brain short circuit for an instance, leaving him frozen in his spot.

"...! U-Uwah! K-Kamito, w-what, w-what are you doing!?"

Noticing his gaze, Claire cried out with her face all red.

"S-Shameless!"

"K-Kamito, what a pervert!"

"N-No wait! The blindfold accidentally fell off—"

Realizing his life was in danger, Kamito instantly stood up from the sand.

Seeing his bare upper torso, the girls screamed.

"W-What are you exposing to us!? W-What a pervert! Exhibitionist! Lewd beast!"

"Now who's the exhibitionist, look at yourselves..."

Hit by Claire's one-sided wave of accusations, Kamito did not back down.

"B-Besides, if you're going to take a sand bath, why not do it somewhere farther away!?"

"W-Well—"

"Certainly not. It's not every day that I get to wear a swimsuit. Kamito-kun has to take a good look♪"

"Y-You, y-you, what are you talking about? You idiot princess, you perverted princess!"

Claire kept hammering her fists against Fianna. Her developing body, clad in swimwear, was so adorable that it made Kamito's heart race.

"A-Anyway, Kamito, turn around now!"

"Fine..."

Seeing Claire about to swing her whip any time, Kamito hastily turned his gaze away.

Just as he was sighing "good grief"...

"...Huh?"

He could not help but make a stupid sound.

In front of him was—

''A giant floating in the air, glowing with blue-white light.''

"Wha—"

Before he could finish saying the word "what," in that instant...

CRAAASH!

THe giant landed on the ground.

"Kyahhhhh!"

"W-What is going on!?"

The landing's shockwave blew away everything in the surroundings, creating a massive cloud of sand and dust.

"...! W-What is this thing!?"

Barely managing to stand firm, Kamito opened his eyes and looked at the giant before him once more.

The giant had a muscular body and a bull's head.

Carrying a massive double-edged sword, it stood with upright posture while staring down intently at Kamito.

"W-What the heck, you...!"

Coughing repeatedly from the sand, Claire shouted, still in her swimsuit.

"...! How dare you... the curry... Unforgivable!"

Rinslet swiftly deployed her elemental waffe bow. Blown away by the wind, the empty pot was rolling at her feet.

...The curry was a total loss.

"Hold on, you two!"

Seeing Claire and Rinslet about to attack, Fianna hurried to stop them.

"That is a spirit, you know?"

"A spirit? But Your Highness, aren't there no spirits in this desert?"

Ellis raised her doubt.

Indeed, there were no spirits residing in Ghul-a-val... That was the way it was supposed to be.

(Then what the heck is this thing...?)

Kamito secretly jumped in surprise.

...No, the giant in front of him was definitely a spirit.

Moreover, it was very close to humanoid—A high-level spirit. Indeed, it would come to no surprise if a high-level spirit had been living in the desert all along—

In the next instant...

Wham—The bull-headed giant swung the great sword in its hand.

The tip of the sword was pointed right at Kamito's nose.

"...! Kamito!"

Claire cried out in fright.

However, Kamito remained motionless, because he did not sense any hostility.

<I am the judge—the one to judge whether thou art worthy.>

The giant spoke. The deep voice echoed throughout the desert at night.

"Worthy? Of what?"

<My master welcomes only the worthy to the Tomb—>

"Did you say ''tomb'?"

Kamito instantly realized with alarm.

(Could this spirit be...?)

"The guardian of the Demon King's Tomb...?"

Behind him, Claire spoke with surprise.

"...I see. So you're the ''door guard''."

Staring at the sword tip pointed at him, Kamito said.

The Demon King's Tomb had some kind of guardian, this was expected.

However, he never thought the guardian would actively show up like this—

(But this is actually to our advantage...)

Since this spirit appeared—

Then it was highly likely that the Demon King's Tomb actually existed in this desert.

"Then—"

Glaring back at the spirit, Kamito spoke.

"Then how do we prove whether we're worthy or not?"

<—There is only one method to judge. Demonstrate thy power.>

"...Thought so."

Kamito shrugged.

He took a few steps back and pulled out the two swords, his contracted spirits, embedded in the ground nearby—The Demon Slayer and the Vorpal Sword.

Then he smiled fearlessly.

"—Suits me just fine."

If the condition demanded was royal blood or something like that, Kamito would honestly be in a bind—

But an opponent that only needed to be conquered by force, that made things easy.

'—Kamito, better not be careless.'

As soon as he picked up the demon sword of darkness, Restia's voice sounded in his mind.

"Restia, do you know this spirit?"

'Yes. This was is one of the seventy-two spirits used by the Demon King in the past, the guardian spirit, the Sphinx. According to the human system of classification, it's archdemon-class.'

"Archdemon-class, huh?"

Among missions at Areishia Spirit Academy, this was a target of maximum difficulty. They were said to be spirits that lived only in the deepest reaches of the Spirit Forest. Even Velsaria Eva had taken several weeks to singlehandedly take down an archdemon-class spirit.

However, Kamito was unfazed.

"It's not like legend-class or mythic-class, right? ''No problem''—"

Throwing out bold words, Kamito poured divine power into his two swords.

The sacred sword of steel glowed with silver-white brilliance while the demon sword of darkness became shrouded in jet-black demonic light.

"Kamito, we'll fight too."

"I must avenge my curry!"

The young ladies had readied their respective elemental waffen and were about to rushing over.

However, Kamito shook his head.

"Thanks, but it's better if you girls stand back—"

"W-Why!?"

"Even if it is us, we are able to help!"

"Yeah, I know. But you won't be able to make the most of your contracted spirit's power unless you properly finish purifying yourselves, right?"

"Uh..."

Claire instantly became speechless.

The Flametongue in her hand only had a fraction of its usual flames. Ellis and Rinslet's elemental waffen were also in a similar state.

"Everyone, leave this to Kamito-kun."

"F-Fine..."

You leave me no choice—Muttering, Claire dispelled Flametongue.

"Kamito, you're on your own if you lose, okay?"

Kamito silently nodded and stepped forward.

In fact, there was another reason why Kamito had chosen to fight alone.

This spirit had said—Demonstrate thy power.

If the whole team ganged up to defeat the spirit, they might not be recognized as worthy.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

The judge—The Sphinx—roared, shaking the ground like an earthquake

The atmosphere instantly grew tense. Kamito felt an intensely oppressive aura stimulating his skin.

"Perfect timing. Now let's see if I'm worthy or not—"

Kamito grinned.

In the next instant, he released the divine power concentrated beneath his feet and charged forward all at once.

===Part 3===

(A large archdemon-class spirit, I'll use the Destructive Form to end this in one go!)

The combat style of performing a blade dance was very different from that of hunting spirits.

The former emphasized exchanging exciting and varying sword moves with the opponent while the latter emphasized the direct clash of power against power.

Pouring his entire divine energy into his elemental waffen, Kamito unleashed a heavy strike in one breath—

This was the hunting method that Greyworth had taught him through practical combat.

"Ohhhhhhhh!"

The glowing divine power released from hi entire body illuminated the night desert brightly.

Kamito unleashed a dual-wielding move from the Absolute Blade Arts—Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance, Thousand Strikes of Swift Thunder.

Rather than an anti-personnel sword technique, this move was created for defeating large spirits.

The Sphinx swung its large sword horizontally.

Accompanied by a howling sandstorm, it attacked Kamito.

(Cheap trick—)

Confronted with a mad dance of innumerable wind blades, Kamito dashed forward resolutely.

The trajectories of the wind blades were impossible to discern.

However, just by seeing the flow of sand in the air, evasion was nothing difficult.

The wind blades brushed past his cheek, splashing blood, but Kamito lunged at the giant's chest, completely unfazed.

"Absolute Blade Dance, Destructive Form—Bursting Blossom Spiral—"

Suddenly, he stopped the sword move's activation and took a defensive stance with his twin swords crossed.

A crimson heat beam silently flew past the edge of the swords.

(...What!?)

BOOOM!

An explosion produced a shockwave, sending Kamito flying.

"Guh—"

While he was recovering his posture and landing on the sand, a second heat beam shot at him.

Before his mind actively made a decision, his right hand reflexively swung the Demon Slayer.

Clang—A harsh sound rang out.

Deflected, the heat beam struck somewhere diagonally behind him. A giant pillar of flame erupted with the sound of an explosion.

A direct hit would have turned Kamito to charcoal in an instant. No, even an attempt to defend would have been futile if he did not have the strongest sword spirit in his hand.

Such terrifying power and accuracy in attack—

(...Tsk, that attack just now was—)

Kamito could now read the Sphinx's movements completely.

In that case—

Kamito forcefully looked up into the sky.

Only to see—

A dog-headed giant floating in the air, holding a staff in its hand.

"...Tsk, there's another one!?"

Kamito's expression stiffened involuntarily.

"Wait a sec, no one told me anything..."

In contrast to the bull-headed Sphinx specialized for close combat, the dog-headed one seemed to be the type focusing on long-range attacks.

'—The Sphinx is a system of four entities in charge of different roles.'

"What the heck, telling me after the fact is so unfair!"

'Kamito, you will surely find a way to handle it.'

Restia replied nonchalantly.

...Her words were the exact same as when Greyworth tossed him into a forest three years ago.

However, fighting two archdemon-class spirits simultaneously was not a challenge he had encountered during Greyworth's inhumane training—

'Low-level spirits like these are no match for Kamito.'

Est chimed in with a comment in the same vein.

(Low-level spirits...)

From Est's perspective, perhaps even archdemon-class spirits were merely on that level—

While grimacing in his heart, Kamito readied his two swords.

...Sigh, he had already bragged to Claire and the girls that he would handle things alone.

Even if his opponent increased by one, he had no choice but to charge head on.

(I have two ultimate spirits on my side after all—)

The bull-headed giant roared and charged.

This Sphinx probably symbolized strength.

A close combat type with emphasis on strength—This was not hard to handle for Kamito.

(The dog-headed one is the problem, huh—)

Hovering in the air, the dog-headed one seemed to be responsible for covering the bull-headed one. Finding an opening would not be that easy.

Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!

Faced with the Sphinx's downward swing at full strength—

Kamito used the back of the Demon Slayer to block and parry.

A simple contest of strength would be too disadvantageous for him. With nimble footwork, Kamito—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Third Form—Shadowmoon Waltz, Major Double Turn."

He executed a flowing flurry of haphazard strikes.

The storm of black and white slashes instantly swirled. The particles of divine power constituting the Sphinx's body were scattered on the red desert like droplets of blood.

However, the archdemon-class spirit did not suffer critical damage.

(Too weak, huh—)

Shadowmoon Waltz was a move from the Absolute Blade Arts for group battles.

Despite the overwhelming quantity of attacks, it was somewhat inferior in power.

(No, that's not the issue here—)

The Sphinx's great sword swept across. Kamito ducked down slightly, evading the sword in the nick of time.

(I'm subconsciously scared of using divine power—)

The Absolute Blade Arts required unifying the manipulation of divine power with the attack motion. If he were to consume too much divine power by accident, the Darkness Elemental Lords's power lying dormant in his body might awaken. Overly afraid of this, Kamito was unintentionally limiting himself.

However, this made it impossible to defeat highly durable spirits.

(One instant. Within a very brief instant, an explosion of divine power—)

While evading the massive swinging attacks, Kamito stepped into his opponent's opening.

(Ten seconds—No, seven. I'm going all out. Will you endure it?)

'Yes, Kamito—'

'Leave it to me—'

The strongest twin swords replied with white and black brilliance.

The Sphinx in front of him swung its great sword, enveloped in a gale. Dodging the strike in the nick of time, Kamito stepped on the flat of the sword while it embedded itself into the ground, then jumped on to the enemy's head.

Then—

"Absolute Blade Arts, Second Form—Meteor!"

A move derived from Purple Lightning—Meant to kill in one strike, it struck the head violently.

The Demon Slayer, infused with his entire body's divine power—

Smashed the Sphinx's horn.

'Kamito—!'

Restia warned. Of course, Kamito was aware. In the earlier attack, he had learned to read the preparatory motions of the Sphinx in the air.

While landing, he immediately moved. Kamito circled around to the bull-headed spirit's back, using its massive body as a shield.

The downpour of heat beams rained down, piercing the Sphinx's body all over.

BOOOOOM!

An explosion. Even with the spirit as a shield, one would not survive unscathed if caught up in the explosion.

However, Kamito was no longer visible there. The moment the heat beams struck, Kamito had used the dust cloud as cover to approach the Sphinx in the air.

The dog head turned, creating countless fireballs around its staff.

(Too late—)

Kamito skillfully launched the Demon Slayer.

However, instead of aiming at the Sphinx above, the target was the ground a couple steps in front of him.

Gathered at the staff's tip, the fireballs turned into heat beams, pouring down as a scorching rain of fire—

In that instant, Kamito jumped high. Stepping on the hilt of the sacred sword embedded in the ground, he allowed his divine power to explode.

This was different from ordinary Terrain Reduction executed by concentrating divine power beneath his feet and letting it explode—

Instead, he caused the divine power poured into the Demon Slayer to return to him, in a very violent manner.

"Absolute Blade Arts, Seventh Form—Biting Dragon!"

Like an arrow leaving the bowstring—

Fired upwards, Kamito swung the demon sword of darkness in the air.

Together with the staff in its hand, the Sphinx was cut into two immediately.

The dog-headed spirit turned into particles of light, disappearing into thin air. As expected, this Sphinx was lacking in durability.

Somersaulting using his residual momentum, Kamito then landed on the sand.

"Now, it's one versus one—"

Pulling out the Demon Slayer, Kamito turned around to face the bull-headed Sphinx.

"Let's end this next—"

Pouring divine power into both swords, Kamito readied himself to execute the Absolute Blade Arts' ultimate move—the Destructive Form.

Just then—

<—Thy power, comprehensible.>

The Sphinx lowered the great sword in its hand and spoke.

"...?"

<—The Tomb's path opens. The Demon King's successor is granted an audience with the Queen.>

Saying that, the Sphinx's body turned into particles of light and gradually disappeared—

"H-Hey...!"

Before Kamito could stop the Sphinx—

It vanished without trace.

...Only leaving dust in the wind.

"Uh, I guess, I'm approved...?"

Faced with a conclusion that came too anticlimactically—

Kamito could not help but feel drained, frozen to the spot.

"Kamito!"

"Kamito-kun!"

The girls rushed over from behind the ship's wreckage from where they had been watching the battle.

"Kamito-san, are you alright?"

"Yeah, it's nothing..."

Kamito nodded ambiguously.

Although the two archdemon-class spirits were formidable fores, compared to the Greyworth in her prime that he had fought at Dracunia, they were nothing at all.

"By the way, what exactly is that worthiness..."

Kamito muttered to himself. Just then...

"What is that!?"

Ellis shouted, pointing out into the desert where sand was blowing.

"...?"

Everyone looked in the same direction.

Only to see—

"W-What is that—?"

From beyond the horizon, a giant shadow emerged.

"It clearly was not there just now..."

"Indeed..."

The young ladies murmured in surprise, exchanging looks.

After a beat's delay—

"Say, could it be..."

Fianna slow began to speak.

"...Is that the Demon King's Capital?"

===Part 4===

Late at night. Inside an office where a small lamp was lit—

Rubia Elstein was currently reading secret documents uncovered from Scorpia.

Most of these secret documents were about the Ranbal War.

This great war started from a minor territorial dispute between Ordesia and the Holy Kingdom of Lugia that finally drew in the entire continent.

Even though an eternal truce had been signed between the two nations since twenty-odd years ago, the war's effects still linger everywhere.

(Experiments for transferring to power of spirits to humans, experiments for inducing spirits to self-destruct so that their internal energy went amok... This is more terrifying that imagined—)

Rubia lit a fire at her fingertips and burned the stack of documents to cinders.

Such severe crimes, going as far as to turn spirits into instruments of war, it was nauseating.

The Theocracy was not alone. In those days, every country did similar things.

Even her home country, the Ordesia Empire, had been researching cursed armament seals and strategic-class militarized spirits that had been modified into weapons of mass destruction.

(I have no right to mock such folly, I suppose—)

Rubia Elstein narrowed her ruby-like eyes and mocked herself.

She had corrupted her own body with cursed armament seals for the sake of obtaining power, thus disqualifying herself as a pure princess maiden.

Of course, she had no regrets. But—

(This filthy body no longer has the right to hold my little sister's hand—)

This was the only thing that she missed, weighing on her mind.

(But that man—)

Suddenly, Kamito's face appeared in her mind.

Recalling the first time in her life to show her naked body to a man, she instantly blushed, her face turning hot.

She had never experienced such feelings in her entire life.

As soon as she thought of him, her heart became strangely unsettled.

(Why—?)

Just then, suddenly, she felt intense pain from her right hand.

Her face contorted by the sharp pain, as acute as being burned by fire, she cast her gaze upon her right hand, only to see—

A crimson emblem, symbolizing fire, was glowing brilliantly.

"...Wh... at...?"

Rubia widened her ruby-like eyes.

This was the brand that had not disappeared even after she had disqualified herself as a princess maiden.

—The seal of the spirit contract formed with the Fire Elemental Lord.
<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume17 Chapter5}}</noinclude>

Mahou Sensou:Registration Page

2019-02-28T07:50:05Z

172.69.55.139: /* Volume I */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*The Registration page is not a binding contract, and translators are encouraged to negotiate between themselves which portions to register for.

*Anonymous Translated Contributions are required to inform [[User:Thelastguardian|thelastguardian]] and the designated Project Supervisor of the intend Chapters as shown on the corresponding Registration page before any major contribution.

*Portions that are not updated for a significant time may be taken over by another translator after getting permission from the Project Supervisor. The new translator is encouraged to start over to maintain consistency, but the old translation will not be deleted at least until the new translation is finished (and probably not for some time after that). More information is available [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=1433 here].

*Please use the signature button to register for the chapter as opposed to putting down your nick.

==''Mahou Sensou Series''==

=== Volume I ===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 - Complete
*Chapter 2 - Complete
*Chapter 3 - Jin ssi
*Chapter 4 - Jin ssi
*Epilogue -
*Afterword - please make a resume for the novel we will be so thankfull for that

=== Volume II ===
*Prologue -
*Chapter 1 -
*Chapter 2 -
*Chapter 3 -
*Chapter 4 -
*Epilogue -
*Afterword -

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mahou Sensou|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Moonlight Sculptor ~Brazilian Portuguese~

2019-02-17T19:12:23Z

172.69.55.139: /* Volume 35 */

[[Image:Moonlight.jpg|300px|thumb|Capa de Todos os Volumes]]

'''''The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor''''' é uma Light Novel Coreana feita por Nam-Hi-Sung (남희성). Atualmente, a serie tem 51 volumes publicados.

The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor também está disponível nos seguintes idiomas:

*[[Moonlight Sculptor|English (Inglês)]]
*[[Moonlight Sculptor ~Polish~|Polish (Polski)]]
*[[Moonlight Sculptor ~Turkish~|Türkçe (Turkish)]]
*[[Moonlight_Sculptor~French|Français (French)]]
*[[Moonlight_Sculptor~Español|Español (Español)]]

==Sinopse da História==
Passando por todo tipo de sofrimento, nada é impossível. - Weed

O mestre da bajulação que vai derramar elogios sobre NPCs se isso for fazer ganhar mais uma moeda de cobre! O avatar do trabalho duro que está disposto a bater em um espantalho sem descanso por um mês para ganhar stats! Para Weed tudo e qualquer coisa que ele faz na realidade virtual em Royal Road está relacionado com o seu único objetivo.

Ganhar dinheiro, se tornar o número um e usar a fama e poder para fazer ainda mais dinheiro. O suficiente para dizer adeus à pobreza para sempre!

O que ele não sabe, porém, é que o destino tem outra coisa em mente para ele ...

- Uma das, se não a mais popular serie de game novel na Coreia, Moonlight Sculptor acompanha o desenvolvimento do personagem principal (Weed) através de suas provações e tribulações. Através da história até agora ele ganhou novos amigos, admiradores e dedicados inimigos em abundância do seu tempo como o terror do Continent of Magic (um jogo que ele jogou antes de iniciar RR). Um personagem que supera probabilidades impossíveis através de trabalho duro, sem depender de quaisquer bugs ou itens que quebrão o equilíbrio do jogo! Leia isso e você não vai se decepcionar! (Sinopse do JCafe)

==Tradução==

=== [[Registro Moonlight Sculptor~Brasilian Portuguese~|Registro]] ===

A tradução é feita diretamente do inglês do Baka-Tsuki, se você ver algum erro de gramática ou na tradução, sinta-se livre para corrigir.

Aqueles que desejam contribuir, devem notificar ao supervisor de antemão.

''Tradutores precisam registrar em que capítulos estão trabalhando.''

==''The Legendary Moonlight Sculptor'' serie de Nam-Hi-Sung==
'''Esse é um Projeto Hosteado. A tradução pertence ao grupo tradutor.'''

===Volume 1===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: O Nascimento de um Dark Gamer]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Besta Selvagem Aparece]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Pedido do Instrutor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: O Terrível Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Garota que Perdeu a Fala]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Ao Longo de um Churrasco]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Maestro das Batalhas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Profissão Destinada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Cidade do Céu]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-1-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Papel de Weed na Força Punitiva]

===Volume 2===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Terra de Mitos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Estátua da Deusa Freya]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Tesouro Perdido do Templo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Cidade do Céu, Lavias]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Aquele que Faz o Pior]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: O Significado por trás de Royal Road]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Estátuas Sem Nome de Lavias]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: O Tesouro Perdido de Freya]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: O Cavaleiro da Princesa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-2-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Montanhas de Saque]

===Volume 3===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Minha Profissão: Moonlight Sculptor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Pedra Que Reune Relâmpagos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Instrumentos e Intriga]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Humilhação de Van Hawk]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Devolvendo a Relíquia Sagrada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Um Resfriado Desagradável]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Iniciantes Ignorantes]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Vampiros True Blood]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Grande Escultura]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Batalha no Castelo Negro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-3-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: O Surgimento de Transmissões Medíocres]

===Volume 4===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Planícies do Desespero]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Jack of All Trades]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Leilões de Roupas Prismáticas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Mestre Escultor Darone]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Metamorfose Escultural]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Cerco ao Castelo Odin]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Caçando na Masmorra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Caçada de Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A União dos Dark Gamers]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-4-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Maior Túmulo]

===Volume 5===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: O Túmulo do Grande Rei]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: A Pirâmide e a Dignidade do Rei]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: O Poder do Álcool]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: Graduação]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Aldeia dos Exilados]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Transformação Escultural]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: O Simplório Orc Karichwi]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: A Guerra dos Orcs]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: Hall da Fama]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-5-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: Seleção de Caminho]

===Volume 6===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Deleite]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Lavias, A Cidade no Céu]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: Primeira vez no Cinema]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: O Restaurante do Hotel V]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Karichwi Correndo!]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Armadura de Talrok]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: Laços Passados]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: Companhia Estranha]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-6-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: As Esculturas Dela]

===Volume 7===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Antes da Guerra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Legião dos Mortos-vivos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: O Lich Shire]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: Missão]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: O Poder de Rejeitar a Morte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Para o Mundo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: Lucros e Prejuízos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: Trilha Mortífera]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-7-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: Hall da Fama da Expedição]

===Volume 8===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Rhodium]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: A estátua dourada (Versão LMSNovelBR)]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A silhueta de uma Estátua Dourada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: Expedição ao Norte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Esculpindo o Luar]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Masmorra Profunda!]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: Concerto de Música Clássica]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: Ativação Forçada de Missão]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-8-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: Vale da Morte]

===Volume 9===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Noite em Morata]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Operação: Adquirir Comida]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A Maravilha da Região Norte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: Conquista]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Dentro da Caverna]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: O Romantismo de um Homem]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: Moonlight Magnum Opus]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: A Universidade da Coréia]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: As Sementes Cultivadas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: A Invasão]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-9-capitulo-11 Capítulo 11: Weed, O Deus da Guerra]

===Volume 10===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Weed, O Soldado Esqueleto]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: A Origem do Esqueleto]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A Ascensão dos Mortos-Vivos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: A Arte de Atacar em um Único Ponto]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Os Tesouros de Niflheim]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: A Festa de Aniversário]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: O Arco Élfico Superior]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: A Torre de Luz]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: A Reunião]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-10-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: Todeum]

===Volume 11===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: A Terra dos Vampiros]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Seirun]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A Missão]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: A Missão de Resgate a Roselin]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: A Primeira Aula de Lee Hyun]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: A Lei do Mercado Local]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: A Carta de um Vampiro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: A Levíssima Esperança]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: O Programa 'Weed']
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-11-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: O Primeiro M.T (Membership Training)]

===Volume 12===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: O Dia do Confronto]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Expedição à Todeum]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: Silmido do Inferno]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: Treinamento Selvagem e Infernal]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Revelada a Identidade de Lee Hyun]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: A Sombra das Pilhagens]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: As vitórias no Céu e Terra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: Prisioneiro de Guerra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: Habilidade Elementar de Esculpir]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-12-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: A Torre dos Heróis]

===Volume 13===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Skeleton Knight]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: O Cavaleiro da Princesa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A Batalha Histórica]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: O Retorno de Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: Um Símbolo da Prosperidade que é Morata]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: A Escultura de uma Filha]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: O Lorde Perverso de Morata]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: O Reino dos Anões]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: O Anão chamado 'Art Hand']
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-13-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: Akryong Kaybern: O Dragão Perverso]

===Volume 14===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: A Aldeia Anã 'Iron Hand']
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: Kurueso]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: A Estátua Secreta Encomendada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: O Comandante dos Tremores]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: A luta contra o Death Hand]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Os Sonhos do Continente]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: O Parque Aquático para as Jovens Crianças Anãs]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: Criação Elemental]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: O bate-papo dos Dark Gamers]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: Os Viajantes do Deserto]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-14-capitulo-11 Capítulo 11: A Espera de Da'in]

===Volume 15===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-1 Capítulo 1: Os Presentes dos Anões]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-2 Capítulo 2: A Masmorra Inexplorada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-3 Capítulo 3: O Livro Estranho de Gildras]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-4 Capítulo 4: A Habilidade Que Ele Mostra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-5 Capítulo 5: A Beldade Pura e Inocente]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-6 Capítulo 6: Encontro com o Escravo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-7 Capítulo 7: A Curiosidade de Smith]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-8 Capítulo 8: A Reconstrução do Império Niflheim]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-9 Capítulo 9: O Escultor Infernal]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-10 Capítulo 10: O Escultor Montando um Touro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-15-capitulo-11 Capítulo 11: As esculturas Erguidas às Margens do Rio das Lamentações]

===Volume 16===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Procurado]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Aliança dos Salvadores]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Poder do Salvador]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Estratégia de Invencibilidade]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Estratégia de Zhuge Liang]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Dragão Negro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Tipo Ideal do Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Comandante do Campo de Batalha]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-16-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: O Retorno do Tirano]

===Volume 17===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Notoriedade do Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Ferreiro das Espadas Mágicas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Lorde de Morata]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: 1 Moeda de Cobre Profundamente Tocante]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Visita Domiciliar de Seoyoon]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Escultura de uma Criança]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Vida de uma Garota]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: O Encontro com Da'in]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Andarilho Solitário]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-17-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Relação Infeliz com Bardray]

===Volume 18===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: As Memórias Secretas do Império Arpen]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Jornada de um Homem]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Asas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Arquitetura do Império Arpen]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: O Estabelecimento do Culto Grass Porridge]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Canção do Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Defendendo Morata]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Negociações de Guerra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: História Escultural]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Navio Fantasma]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-18-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: Capitão Deorol]

===Volume 19===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: O Capitão do Navio Fantasma]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Jantar na Ilha de Ipia]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Desempenho de uma Embarcação]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Os Mergulhadores de Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Frota Pirata Desnorteada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Aurora de Deron]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Aventureiro de Las Phalanx]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Herança Escultural]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Chegada de Seoyoon]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-19-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Limites do Necromante]

===Volume 20===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Reunião Emotiva]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Aparecimento dos Visitantes Não Convidados]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: A Noite dos Mortos-Vivos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Batalha na Erupção Vulcânica]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A História de Seulroeo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Masmorra do Inferno]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Gigante de Fogo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Guerra Racial de Las Phalanx]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Weed Consegue Novamente]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-20-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Cerimônia de Casamento da Seulroeo]

===Volume 21===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Os Segredos de Fundação de um Império]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Mina do Escultor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Encontro na Cafeteria]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Os Anjos de Mithril]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Mensagem em uma Garrafa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: O Milagre da Outorga à Vida]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Aura da Morte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Contra-Ataque na Chuva, Vento e Nevoeiro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Grande Batalha no Mar]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-21-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Amigos]

===Volume 22===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: As Bolsas das Sereias]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Construção Grandiosa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Chifre de Teuresec que Sinaliza a Vitória]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Visita ao Escritório Principal]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Nature Sculpting]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Um Escultor Que Perambula Pelo Continente]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Grandiosa Catedral de Freya]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-22-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Rejeitando o Destino]

===Volume 23===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Esqueleto de Classe Baixa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Mestre Espadachim Ash]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Fantasmas de Kapua]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Castelo de Areia Inquebrável]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: O Cavaleiro da Morte do Desfiladeiro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Fortaleza Furgol]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Canção do Cavaleiro da Morte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Esculpindo a Natureza: Grande Desastre]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Investida da Guilda Hermes]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-23-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Grande Rei Avannah]

===Volume 24===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: O Plano de Rebelião do Cavaleiro do Juízo Final]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Conflito com a Guilda Hermes]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Uma Estimativa Mais Aterrorizante do que a Vida]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Escultura de Hélio]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Expurgar Mortos-vivos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Os Três Dragões de Ossos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Chamando a tempestade]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: O Mestre da Fortaleza Vargo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Nevasca na Noite de Natal]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Pedido da Velha Empregada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-24-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: A Convocação de Weed]

===Volume 25===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Ascensão de BardRay]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-2/ Capitulo 2: Grapass]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-3/ Capitulo 3: A Obra de Arte de Zahab]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-4/ Capitulo 4: As Esculturas que Zahab Quer Deixar Para Trás]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-5/ Capitulo 5: Habilidade Secreta de Espada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-6/ Capitulo 6: Espada Radiante Deixada Para Trás Pelas Esculturas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Velha Empregada do Reino de Rosenheim]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: O Diário da Rainha Evane]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Invasão da Igreja Embinyu]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-25-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Fuga a partir da Cidadela de Serabourg]

===Volume 26===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Passagem Subterrânea]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Os Refugiados da Cidadela de Serabourg]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: A Decisão de Weed]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Inundação e a Esfinge]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Igreja de Lugh]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Gênese da Habilidade em Esculpir]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A História das Quatro Raças]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Localização de Ratzeburg]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Descoberta da Primeira Cidade]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Glória dos Orcs]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-26-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: A História dos Orcs]

===Volume 27===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Esculturas Feitas a partir da Terra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Um Ceramista]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: A Missão dos Orcs]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Escultura Ovo de Pássaro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: O Nascimento dos Ceramistas]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Fornalha de Hestia]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Rei de uma Nação]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: O Tributo dos Anões]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-27-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Um Encontro Com Uma Raça de Formas de Vida Esculturais]

===Volume 28===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Minas Melbourne]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Bardray e os Guardas Reais]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Woomba Belkain]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Perigo Iminente]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Beldade de Gelo Escavada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Reunião Especial]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Duelo Inferior]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Armadura Subtraída]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Segunda Técnica Secreta de Espada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: O Renascimento do Hélio]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-28-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: O Evento de 30 Moedas de Ouro]

===Volume 29===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Escultura Fracassada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Jardim dos Deuses]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: A Escolha dos Orcs]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: O Pior Destino]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Ruínas do Rei Belsos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: O Último Mestre Escultor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Escultura do Rei dos Espíritos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Escolha dos Lordes do Norte]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: As Atividades das Formas de Vida Esculturais]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-29-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Armadilha da Tribo Sulleion]

===Volume 30===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: O Grande Desastre no Desfiladeiro Rochoso]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Guerreiro de Fogo]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Pico Tubkal]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Estátua de Pedra na Cidade]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Rota do Cavaleiro Negro]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Estátua na Praça]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Ganância Sem Fim da Guilda Hermes]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Uma Canção Para Bahamorg]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Os Monstros de Antarosa]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-30-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: A Memória de Bahamorg]

===Volume 31===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Nova Técnica Secreta em Esculpir]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: O Poder de Bahamorg]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: O Sorriso de Seoyoon]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: A Batalha do Castelo Sisley]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: O Destino dos Jogadores Sombrios]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Jornada do Beija-flor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: A Vida de um Beija-Flor]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Desastre Três Vezes]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: O Sofrimento da Igreja Embinyu]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Conversa de Heróis]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-31-capitulo-11/ Capítulo 11: A Tartaruga Marinha]

===Volume 32===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Expansão do Reino Arpen]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Terra Encharcada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Reunião de Paladinos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: O Labirinto de Roderick]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: O Sacrifício dos Paladinos]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: A Aparição do Senhorio]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Matador de Demônios]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: A Grande Batalha Sangrenta]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: A Grande Conquista]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-32-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Os Registros da Pesquisa de Roderick]

===Volume 33===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: A Guerra Naval do Culto Mingau de Grama]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Guerra na Terra]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Batalha sobre o Yellowy]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: O Vencedor das Planícies Rupoi]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: Nodulle e Hilderun]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Tempo no Passado]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: O Continente de Versalhes no Passado]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Capítulo 8: Chamas do Desastre]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Capítulo 9: Seoyoon é Capturada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-33-capitulo-10/ Capítulo 10: Encruzilhada Entre a Vida e a Morte]

===Volume 34===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: O Sofrimento de Nodulle]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: Zahab e a Rainha Evane]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: A Batalha no Castelo Real do Reino Portu]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-4/ Capítulo 4: Castelo em Colapso]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-5/ Capítulo 5: A Escultura Que Cria um Milagre]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-6/ Capítulo 6: Traição Refinada]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-7/ Capítulo 7: Deserto da Tranquilidade]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-8/ Capítulo 8: Pessoa Que Convoca a Chuva]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-34-capitulo-9/ Capítulo 9: Herói do Passado]

===Volume 35===
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-35-capitulo-1/ Capítulo 1: Vitória do Império Haven]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-35-capitulo-2/ Capítulo 2: A Conquista de Metapeia]
::*[http://novelmania.com.br/coreana/lms-indice/lms-volume-35-capitulo-3/ Capítulo 3: Guerreiro Incomparável]
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 36===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:

===Volume 37===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:
::*Capítulo 10:

===Volume 38===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:

===Volume 39===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:

===Volume 40===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:

===Volume 41===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:

===Volume 42===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 43===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:
::*Capítulo 9:
::*Capítulo 10:

===Volume 44===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 45===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:

===Volume 46===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 47===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 48===
::*Capítulo 1:
::*Capítulo 2:
::*Capítulo 3:
::*Capítulo 4:
::*Capítulo 5:
::*Capítulo 6:
::*Capítulo 7:
::*Capítulo 8:

===Volume 49===
::*Capítulo 1:

==Equipe do projeto==

*'''Administrador do Projeto:'''
*'''Supervisor do Projeto:'''
===Tradutores===
::*[http://www.portallightnovels.blogspot.com Portal Light Novel] (DROPOU vol 1)
::*[http://arsroccii.blogspot.com.br/ Aliança dos Aventureiros] (ATIVO vol 2 & vol 23 cap 1 ~ vol 23 cap 8)
::*[https://shieldbrobr.wordpress.com/ Shieldbro Brasil] (SUMIU vol 3 ~ vol 7 cap 6)
::*[https://lmsnovelbr.wordpress.com/ LMS Novel Brasil] e [http://www.novelmania.com.br/ NovelMania] (ATIVO vol 7 cap 7)

[[Category:Linked Project]]
[[Category:Light novel (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

Ps.: A atualização foi feita dia 17/08/2015 com o intuito de ajudar a outros fãs, peço desculpas para o caso de alguma informação estar incorreta.

Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2019-02-07T17:35:10Z

172.69.55.139:

At the start of the next day, the atmosphere in the class changed.

When Moroha stepped into the classroom, he was shocked as all the girls turned their heads simultaneously to look at him.

With very warm and affectionate looks.

Moroha as usual, sat at his seat in the middle of the last row but now with a cramped face.

“Ah, Haimura-kun.”

Just as he barely touched his seat, one of his female classmates rushed to his side.

The atmosphere suddenly turned ugly as the air was infused by feminine grudges of [Don’t jump the queue!], but as Moroha had shifted his attention to the girl in front of him, he failed to notice it completely.

She was a cute girl who seemed confident of her appearance; with a big ribbon in her hair that suited her a lot.

If not for the existence of Satsuki and Shizuno, she’d probably be the most noticeable person.

“Do you have time after school? If possible, I would like you to help tutor me in Light Techniques. I have many areas to need your help on. Of course, as thanks, maybe we can have dinner or something together after that...”

To the word “dinner”, Moroha’s mouth twitched slightly.

Although Moroha lived frugally due to his financial situation, he had never let anyone treate him before. He still had that much restraint.

But he had no qualms about accepting food in return for a favour.

Just as he was about to break into a smile of acceptance…..

“…Moroha already has an appointment.”

Like a phantom, Shizuno suddenly appeared behind the girl and grabbed her shoulder, whispering softly to her.

“I….I….I’m sorry!”

The girl retreated hurriedly with an expression as if she was having a heart attack.

“It’s just not possible to let down one’s guard.”

“You are the same,” retorted Moroha as he stared dreadfully at Shizuno who appeared out of thin air.

“You just caused me to lose my dinner.”

“Doesn’t the hostel provide those?”

“I’m in a growing phrase. Eating a 2nd dinner outside is hardly an issue.”

“I could treat you to dinner, all you can eat.”

“I don’t like to eat free meals.”

“Teach me light techniques then?”

“Aren’t you a black mage?”

“You are so dense,” sighed Shizuno. “Ranjou-san is glaring at me, so I'll be returning to my seat,” and she left.

Glancing out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Satsuki, who had just opened the classroom rear door, staring at them from across the room.

Since Moroha pretended not to see her, she gave a “hmmp” and went to her seat.

Ignoring the grudge filled air generated by jealous girls.

They were in that condition because they knew that Shizuno had a date with Moroha two days ago, so they were all regretfully muttering things like [She got ahead of us] or [I was too slow].

In such a complicated atmosphere ——

“This pisses me off.”

From the front door of the classroom, the large body of Isurugi Gen appeared.

He swept his gaze around the classrooms once, and all the girls who were dreamily looking at Moroha tried their hardest to avoid looking Gen.

Even the guys, who were originally embarrassed by the delicate mood of the girls, strived not to look at Gen in the eyes.

“Isurugi-Kun, good morning to you,” greeted some of Gen’s cronies who had attached themselves to him earlier.

Gen continued to look around the classroom with dangerous eyes, proceed to his seat beside the windows and sat down heavily.

“As I said, this pissed me off,” Gen leaned against the windows, and purposefully said that in a loud voice.

“It’s strange. Why are the looks being thrown to me and Haimura so different ?”

Looked like he just wanted to vent some frustration. After saying those stuffs, he seemed to lose interest and deflected, losing the will to bitch anymore.

“That’s because you keep saying those childish things, that’s why you are being looked down upon right?”

Satsuki was saying something outrageous again.

“What did you say, bitch?”

Gen, fully roused from his previous lethargy and stood up again. Moroha could not help but cover his face with his hands.

Gen looked at Satsuki with death in his eyes, while Satsuki fearlessly stared back with scorn.

A death-match …… did not happen.

“Huh. There’s no point in messing around with a weakling.”

Gen changed his mind and sat back down in a relaxed manner.

Although Satsuki scream “WHAT DID YOU SAY!” Gen was already ignoring her.

With that, the class that regained peace……did not happened either.

“Haimura, let’s have a duel and determine who’s the No.1!”

Gen with a maniac look in his eyes said some nonsensical things.

“This kind of thing, it’s better to decide it earlier.”

What did you meant by [earlier]? What was [better to decide]? Moroha could understand.

“The No.1 is you, lets decide it that way,” Moroha replied indifferently.

Moroha had absolutely no interest in his position in the school hierarchy.

Compared to this, the bigger problem was that he already felt sleepy before morning lessons.

“You bastard…….”

Temper throbbing and giving off a ferocious look. He’s already the No.1, what was there for him to be dissatisfied about?

“What are you saying, Moroha? Don’t you have any pride?” Satuski was pulling her ponytail in exasperation at the unbelievable words from Moroha’s mouth.

“Being honest and admitting your defeat is also something to take pride about. Isurugi had been practicing Light Techniques since two years ago, so he’s obviously above me in abilities.

Moroha replied that absentmindedly as he yawned widely. He’s really going to fall asleep. This is really bad.

“Che, you damn coward. How are you a <Savior> like this?” Seeing the unmotivated look on Moroha’s face, even Gen gave up after clicking his tongue once.

Another reason was that the bell had rung and Tanaka-Sensei walked into the classroom.

(I’m not a <Savior>.)

Moroha struggled to contain his yawns while he sat up straighter.

“Unbelievable,” said Satsuki as she left that one word before returning to her seat.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Lunch Time——

As the cafeteria was crowded, Moroha, Satsuki and Shizuno decided to have their bread lunch at the courtyard lawn.

The weather was good and the springtime sun was comfortable.

“My good mood was destroyed by you,” complained Satsuki.

Shizuno looked at Satsuki displeasingly.

“I won’t shut up. Anyway, Isurugi was running all over you, why did you remain silent even so, Moroha?”

“Because the topic of "who's the best" is dreadfully boring.”

To Moroha, lunch was the most important thing right at this moment. He eagerly tore open the bread packaging.

“Don’t you feel any defiance when other people ridicule you?”

“Nope, none whatsoever,” replied Moroha as he stuffed his mouth full of pizza toast.

“I guess Moroha is more in love with money than power?” asked Shizuno straightforwardly from his side.

“[Love] is not the appropriate word to use. I’m not a miser or anything. I just felt that it’s hard to go through life without money, and I also cannot repay my Uncle and aunt. I don’t want that.”

“I do not know if I should describe you as being realistic or something else. What a hard man to understand.”

I have desire for money, but no desire for fame. That should be what Shizuno meant, I guess?

“That is why I feel that it’s best to keep a low profile. Although money is important, I don’t really want to be rich. As long as I can be someone that Uncle and Aunt can be proud of, I’ll be satisfied. Other than that, I don’t want to reach too high above my station.”

“Is that so? I see.”

Although Moroha wondered if he was being too obstinate, luckily Shizuno seemed to understand.

After that, the sensitive Shizuno stopped talking and concentrated on opening her tea packet.

“If Onii-sama is not the No.1, then I won’t agree to it. Definitely not.”

And there was the self-proclaimed little sister who cannot read the mood, sitting on the other side of him.

“I was so angered by you that I couldn’t concentrate on the lessons the entire morning.”

“No, you had better concentrate on the lessons,” countered Moroha. “I’m not asking you to study till you spit blood out, but since the fees are free, please don’t waste the chance to get a good education.”

“This….I will admit that I am at fault on this matter,” said the embarrassed Satsuki as she played with her ponytail after being scolded by Moroha.

“Moroha is really an outstanding student.”

“I’m not up to that standard. After all the efforts my uncle spent convincing me to come to high school, if I were to leisurely pass my time here without making an effort, I’ll be so ashamed that I’d punch myself.”

Even though he was not putting any financial burden on his Uncle right now, Moroha felt that he might as well study hard instead of wasting his time. If he were to do that, he might as well go find a full-time job.

“AHHH~~AHH. I still feel so frustrated.”

Was it really that unbearable for your brother to be laugh at by others?

Satsuki had taken out a sandwich from her bag and was chewing through it savagely as if to vent her anger, while continuing to complain.

“Weren’t you the one who was complaining that Hamburgers were low class food? So Sandwiches are fine?” Shizuno quickly attacked Satsuki when she saw an opportunity.

Satsuki choked on her food and quickly gulped down some packaged orange juice.

“Sandwiches are elegant food invented by nobles!”

“How stubborn.”

“And this orange juice is not cold at all, so irritating!” Satsuki tried to shift the topic away clumsily.

Yes, it was a fact that lukewarm orange juices are terrible things. The increased acidity will stung the tongue and also leave behind a sticky aftertaste.

“Here, pass it over. I’ll cool it for you.”

“Huh? What are you doing, Urushibara?”

Satsuki tilted her head as her orange juice was taken away.

Shizuno took over the juice with her left hand, and was pointing at something with right hand.

『'''''TRACE'''''——』

Shizuno said that word significantly in a solemn voice.

Something seemed to electrify in Moroha’s mind.

『'''''Oh Child of Ice, Oh Child of Snow, lend me your breath, and freeze this with your small exhalation'''''』

While Shizuno was chanting something like an aria in a singsong voice, she seemed to be tracing something using her the tip of her right forefinger. .

That’s right. She was not pointing at anything just now. As if there was an invisible board hanging in the air, Shizuno’s graceful fingertip was writing a series of glowing glyphs.

A language that never belonged on Earth.

The language of the realm of magic.

Following her aria and gestures, the surrounding seemed to darken slightly. At their location in the centre of the courtyard with a cloudless sky overhead, it was a mysterious phenomenon. Shizuno was increasing the amount of mana within her by absorbing energy from the natural surroundings, and molding it into the form of energy she wished for.

Only a few seconds had passed.

While Shizuno was writing the glyphs, Moroha and Satsuki were mesmerized.

When she tapped strongly on the last glyph, that single line of characters seemed to rotate and disappeared into the juice package.

“Here, Its cold now.”

Shizuno casually push the package against Satsuki’s cheek, causing Satsuki to jump away in fright.

“Step One Dark Magic 《White breath》. Did you adjust it to a low powered version, Shizuno?

“Dark Magic? The power that Dark Mages used?”

After hearing Moroha’s confirmation, Satsuki screamed as if crazed while Shizuno just nodded her head.

“That’s not allowed! <Ancestral Arts> can only be used for justice. The school rules also stated clearly that you can only use it during training, or in a desperate emergency.”

“It was a desperate emergency to chill orange juice.”

“Don’t crack this kind of bad joke, Urushibara.”

“Hey, don’t be so stubborn about these matters. It’s not as if we had troubled anyone, and you were helped, isn’t that great?”

“The me just now, who thought you were a model student, was an idiot,” Satsuki sighed exaggeratedly.

“Forget it, there will be no next time. I don’t want to be disciplined for breaking the school rules.”

Looking off to the side, she sucked greedily at the orange juice.

“Ah, it’s so tasty.”

Hearing this clumsy thanks, Moroha and Shizuno can only smiled bitterly at each other.

Following, the two of them also took out more bread from the bags.

“Hahahahahaha,” laughed Satsuki suddenly while pointing at Shizuno’s bread. “Curry bread? A girl is actually eating curry bread? That’s so damaging to the grace of a girl. Hey, why is it a curry bread? Is it because it’s yellow? Are you the yellow ranger in a Sentai show?”

Although Satsuki was hard while holding her stomach, Shizuno just ignored her and continue to eat her bread calmly.

One look and you can see who was the more graceful girl between them.

“I heard that the curry bread in Akane Academy is pretty famous.”

“Really? I should have chosen that if I’ve known.”

Although the hotdog he is chewing was tasty too, Moroha started to crave for a taste of the curry bread.

He also suddenly realized something: Except for him and Satsuki, Shizuno don’t seem to have much interaction with other people, nor seemed to have any other friends. Still, once and again she will provide information and intelligence when needed. It’s really unfathomable.

“Do you want a taste, Moroha?”

“Thanks. Let me share some of mine with you.”

“Here, say Ahhhhhh……”

Moroha took a bite out of the curry bread that Shizuno held over, and Shizuno, with another Ahhh, took a bite out of Moroha’s hot dog in his hand.

“What are you doing, Onii-samaaaaaaaaaa.”

“It’s tasty!” Moroha replied while looking at Satsuki who was clutching her head, chewing all the while.

The pairing of soft bread and crispy skin gave the outer layer a sweet taste, which combined with the exciting mature tasting filling; it was the perfect blend of sweetness and spiciness.

“You said “AHHHHH!” You actually said “AHHHHHHH!” And an in, in, in…indirect kiss!”

“What indirect kiss? Are you an elementary school child?”

“How could you do that when you already have a sister, you heartless playboy!”

“Heartless? Playboy? Is that something you said to your brother in the past?”

“I wouldn’t say that! Ah~ah, to think Fraga was so gentle last time. He will go [Ahhhhhh] and feed me every day. How did he change into such a philanderer?”

“Then let me feed you now…..?”

“He would go [Ahhhh] to feed me, yet he would mischievously kissed me on the face when I closed my eyes.”

“Were the two of you really siblings?!”

Facing Satsuki who was grinning foolishly while reminiscing and even drooling a bit, Moroha cannot help but look suspiciously at her.

On the other side, Shizuno calmly said:

“I had already kissed Moroha directly. At this stage, there’s really no point in making a fuss about indirect kissing or anything like that.”

Satsuki who was in her personal daydream suddenly snapped into her demonic face.

“How could I not make a fuss? How many times had I said this, this is a major event for a girl!”

“It’s only a touch between lips.”

“What do you mean by [only]?!”

“It’s not like I’ll get pregnant.”

“PRE….PREG….PREGNANT?!”

Hearing the word spoken calmly by the expressionless Shizuno, the innocent Satsuki blushed all the way to her neck.

“It’s unbelievable! For a girl to be unaware of the importance of kissing, it’s really unbelievable!”

Satsuki, shoulders shaking and hugging her arms, turned her head away with a hmmmp.

Her cheeks were puffed out, rounded like a dolphin’s head.

On the other hand, Shizuno’s dimples were showing up on her face. She must be feeling happy about teasing Satsuki.

The single organism that was straight-laced Satsuki had not notice that yet. Shizuno was still better at this. Looking at this, Moroha could not help but smile.

“I’m full.” Moroha clapped his hand together in appreciation and thought about how peaceful the day was.

Of course, he would only come to regret his naïvety later in the day.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

After changing into the battle suits inside the changing rooms, the three of them walked together towards the tunnel.

For the afternoon practical lessons, they came to the first training arena again.

Possibly due to them being slightly early, very few students from the four classes had arrived. None of the four teachers had arrived yet either. Moroha’s group walked toward their classmates.

Isurugi Gen was there too, and seemed to be saying something in a loud voice.

“My elder brother said that the threats from the <Metaphysicals> are increasing every year, and the White Knight Order will not be able to cope if they don’t increase their war potential more.”

Three guys were surrounding him and were attentively listening to every word he said.

He had already found some followers quickly, looked like he’d be forming his very own clique soon.

“But, Isurugi-kun, isn’t that bad? That won’t be a good situation to be in.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. It’s great for us as it’ll be the best job security guarantees. If we can be as active as my brother, we’ll go far in the future. This is all thanks to the <Metaphysicals>.”

His statement did make some sense.

But only in a twisted manner, similar to the logic of a thief.

“Ah, so that’s it. Isurugi-kun is so clever. That’s great.”

Gen was shamelessly declaring his views, and his cronies were clapping and cheering him on.

The rest of the class was frowning but since the strength of Gen was undeniable, no one got the courage to argue with him. In fact, seeing Gen’s group being so extremely conceited, they actually felt ashamed for them.

“I actually thought about this, that it’s better for a <Metaphysical> to turn a city into a sea of fire. If that happened, the country will have no choice but to increase the funding to the order.”

“Wow. If that really happen, our salaries will keep rising!”

Gen’s group started laughing outrageously.

Their wretched, obscene expressions were harmful to the eyes.

(Instead of calling them <Saviors>, it’s more accurate to call them thieves.

Moroha ignored that group and sat down on the ground. Shizuno did the same.

“You….you…..people…..” Satsuki said with an emotional expression.

Narrowed eyes, farrowed forehead and a trembling mouth. A face full of wrath, all the more remarkable due to her beauty.

“You people are all trash! A disgrace to all <Saviors>!”

Before Moroha could stop her, Satsuki had already walked toward Gen’s location.

“HUH? What nonsenses are you spouting out since yesterday!?”

Being scolded by Satsuki, Gen’s temper also flared up and he stood up quickly.

“I had let you off many times since you are a girl, but it looked as if you are getting too full of yourself,” declared Gen as he used his superior height to look down condescendingly at Satsuki.

“Trash is trash. Am I wrong to say that?”

“HUH? Who do you think you are? What rights do you have to look down on me, you damn shorty?”

“You are so dumb if you need to ask that? Remember what you were laughing about just a short while ago.”

“Ah, what about it? Are you my parents? Oh, I know, you didn’t like my words just now right? Well, we are humans too. We need to eat too, okay? Understand now?”

“My point is your aspiration is despicable!”

“Don’t tell me you are one of those “We are allies of justice” types? Listen to me, go back to kindergarten. Okay?”

“Same to you. Trash is smelly, please jump into an incinerator.”

“What did you say? I’ll grope your breasts.”

“Why don’t you die and reincarnate again? If that happen, you may become a slightly better <Savior>.”

A duel using lips and tongues as swords.

Satsuki and Gen’s insults were getting worst and worst.

Everyone was staring at the two of them.

“Shall we help her, Moroha?”

“That’ll only complicate matters.”

Shizuno also understood that, so she nodded her head silently upon hearing Moroha’s answer.

The situation will only get worse if you blundered clumsily into it. It’s a different case if one side was to strike the other, but as they are still in a verbal war it’s better to observe at the moment.

Just as Moroha came to this conclusion——

“What is this commotion about?” The class teacher of the 2nd class demanded as he entered the arena.

Gen displayed a “Another interruption” expression as he clicked his tongue in irritation.

For Moroha, this should have been the end of this matter and he had relaxed himself. He was too naïve.

“Sensei, these two had already released their prana. It’s so impressive.” One of Gen’s cronies commented with an innocent face.

“Ah. I saw that yesterday. To reach this level barely into the curriculum, it’s really impressive.”

“So~~if possible could we have the two of them give a demonstration duel for the rest of us?”

“Oh? If possible I would like my students observe too. If the two of you are willing, how about it?”

Moroha clicked his tongue in irritation this time. So this was what’s going on. Just as he was about to restrain Satsuki——

“It’s fine. Let me teach this ignorant goon what a <Savior> should be!” Satsuki declared first.

“HEH HEH! That’s good. Then show me the strength of your justice.”

Gen accepted of course. An expression that he had been waiting for a chance like this.

(Damn it. Satsuki, you single cell organism.) Moroha ran out of excuses he could have used since the teacher approved the practice duel.

He could only looked on helplessly as the teacher of the 2nd class gave clear instructions for the preparations.

All the 1st year students were seated at the viewing gallery

Only three persons were standing on the training ground.

The referee, Tanaka-sensei, and the spirited Satuki and Isurugi Gen.

As they were standing in front of authorities, no more insults were being thrown between the two of them. But the two of them are glaring at each other with grudges.

“Ready, Start!” Tanaka gave the signal. Satsuki and Gen released their prana simultaneously.

Satsuki’s arms were emitting a golden light, but Gen’s whole body is awash in a blood red aura.

Next, the two of them materialized their weapons from their ID Tags.

Satuki’s weapon is a small double-edge sword. She wasn’t able to do this feat yesterday but was able to successfully materialize it today.

She must have practiced hard in the hostel yesterday. Although Satsuki loved to make many declarations and talked big, but she also had a hardworking facet in her.

And on Gen’s side——a giant fierce looking axe.

The observing students felt the oppressing will of the combatants and cannot helped but shiver.

Moroha also prayed that Satsuki remained safe.

“There’s no need to fear any injuries in the arena. You’ll be fine as long as you reached outside.”

“I’m not worried about that, Shizuno.”

Moroha did not want Satsuki to feel any suffering. Concentrating on Satsuki, He continued to pray silently.

“I’m Coming, Isurugi.”

Satsuki sounded a bit nervous, but she set her determination and attacked with a strong pressure.

“TAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA.” With her shout, she raised her sword in both hands and swung down with a beautiful strike.

Only, Gen continued standing in place motionlessly. Or was he unable to move? Shouldering his axe, he remained motionless.

Satsuki’s sword arced once.

This was a strike enhanced by 《Titan Strength Link》. If you were to take in such a blow victory will be decided immediately, right?

A blunt sound rung out and something was thrown into the air.

That thing kept spinning and a curve path, and struck upright on the ground behind Satsuki.

It’s Satsuki’s sword.

“…What happened?” Shizuno asked but Moroha had only seen a quick shadow.

Gen who had been foolishly standing like a motionless statue had done something with an incredible speed.

Looming at the results, he must have knocked away Satsuki’s weapon with his axe.

“AH….uhhh…..?” Looking at her empty hands, Satsuki gave a confused look.

This meant that Gen’s movement was so fast that Satsuki was not able to see and realized what had happened.

Victory had been decided in an instant.

Satsuki and Gen had a huge difference between their fighting abilities.

“Pick it up,” said Gen confidently as he tapped his axe lightly against his shoulder.

“We can’t continue the duel if you have no weapon, right. So pick it up.”

Being pitied on by him, Satsuki could only tremble in shame where she stood.

“You don’t have to go easy on me. We are just having a demonstration duel. Prepare yourself anew and we’ll start over again.”

Gen’s words were filled with sincerity and generosity.

And because to this, all the more insulting it was.

Due to rage and shame, Satsuki’s face color had already gone past red and into a blue-black shade.

“Hey hey, you need to buck up a bit more. It’s not good if an ally of justice retreat just because of a small setback.”

“I’ll definitely make you cry and apologized to me….”

To pick up her sword, Satuki strongly turned her body and ran toward it.

Gen’s lips twisted upward in a despicable smirk.

Rushing forward, he swung his axe downward towards Satsuki’s unprotected back.

No blood splattered. Satsuki did not suffer any injuries.

In replacement, the clothing on her back was sliced apart with just the correct amount of strength. The cloth on her back and the strap of her bra were cut apart.

The white skin of her back was displayed fully to all the 1st year students.

“Noooooooooooo!” Satsuki cannot helped but knelt down. The skin of her back was slowly dyed red.

“Ku…HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA.” Gen was laughing to the extent of having tears in his eyes.

Moroha had already rushed out. With unbelievable speed, he had jumped out of the viewing gallery and landed onto the training ground. Running to Satsuki’s side, he quickly covered her with a coat.

“Oi oi, Haimura? We are in the middle of a duel, you know? Don’t interfere okay. It’s despicable right?”

“…………”

Facing Gen’s taunts, Haimura did not reply at all. He was too furious to form any incoherent words.

“It’s also not right to bully those weaker than you too, Isurugi-kun.” At this point, Tanaka-sensei gave a word of warning to Gen.

“A demonstration duel is one thing, but a private fight is disallowed!”

“Don’t you have any awareness of what being a <Savior> means?”

“As one of the chosen, how could you….”

The class teachers of class two, three and four also arrived on the training ground and started lecturing strictly.

A wall of human bodies separated Gen and Moroha.

“Ah my bad,” Gen apologized in an insincere tone, and turning his body to squeeze through the wall of bodies, continue his follow up “attack” at the still shaking Satsuki:

“Ranjou, did you hear that? It seems you are a weakling!”

Hearing that, Satsuki’s body jumped once.

“Shut up!” Although Moroha was unreservedly releasing his bloodlust, it did not even register at all on Gen standing near the teachers.

“Aren’t you Isurugi Jin’s brother? Why don’t you learnt a bit on how to conduct yourself like your outstanding brother….” While Tanaka-sensei tried to advise Gen, Gen is still exultantly ridiculing Satsuki.

“Ranjou said it herself that we are all <Saviors> and that for peace we had to battle the <Metaphysical>. If so, isn’t weaklings like Ranjou here the ones that’s disgracing all <Saviors>? She may be good at shooting her mouth off, but she’s such a loser in reality.”

Gen laughed heartily holding his stomach.

Kyaaaaa, screamed Satsuki sharply.

Next, she ran out covering her ears.

“Wait, Satsuki.” Moroha wasn’t able to catch her, his voice didn't even reach her ears.

Satsuki ran into the connecting tunnel under the eyes of the entire year one student body.

“Ha ha ha ha, remember this! Weaklings should surround and serve the strong.”

“Enough is enough. Know where to draw the line, Isurugi-kun!”

Gen continued to laugh hard. Even when the 4 teachers continue to admonish him, he treated their words as wind.

“….Isurugu.” Moroha glared at Gen again.

But, right now——

Satsuki’s small back had already disappeared from his sight as she ran outside the arena. He cannot but helped but to worry for her.

He wanted to hold her shaking delicate shoulders.

He couldn’t ignore Satsuki.

Moroha did not hesitate and chased after her.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

Satsuki was in the courtyard.

She sitting, hugging her knees, near the grassy area where they had lunch not long ago.

As all the students were having practical lessons at the moment, no one was around.

Except for Moroha.

As she had ran out of the arena, Satuski and Moroha’s clothings had reverted back to their original state. Moroha noted that he’ll need to cover her with a coat again.

“Only Moroha is not allowed to come near...”

“Why only me…..?”

“Because I don’t want you to see my pathetic face right now.” Satsuki replied weakly, eyes puffy and red from crying.

She kept silent after that.

Seeing her lonely back as she sat hugging her knees, Moroha found it hard to follow her instructions.

Still,

“If I cannot look at you, I can still stay at your side, right?”

Supporting his head with his arms, and positioned his back toward Satsuki.

Satsuki continued to remain silent.

So it means that he can stay at her side, Moroha forced himself to interpret her silence as that.

The weather report had stated that the spring season for this year will be a good one. As proven by looking up into the sky, the mild sun was gently shining on and warming up the two of them.

“I don’t think that you have anything to be ashamed of.” Moroha, taking the sun as a role model, gently consoled the depressed Satsuki.

“I may not know the meaning of the existence of <Savior> in this world, but compared to the strong ruling over the weak, isn’t the side working towards a noble goal more impressive? In my opinion, Isurugi is the disgraceful side.”

Still, Satsuki continue to remain silent.

(I’ve ran out of ideas.)

Moroha decided to observe the sun and wait leisurely.

He may be scolded by the teachers later, but he cannot bring himself to care at the moment.

Compared to lessons, Satsuki is more important right now.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

How many sheep-like clouds had he counted floating pass in the sky?

“I wanted Onii-sama to praise me.” Satsuki said mumbled suddenly.

Moroha was shocked lightly by her sudden utterance.

The feeling of wanting to be praised, he also strongly desired that. He wanted the deeply respected guardians who raised him to say to him [You had done very well].

And, he wanted to repay them too.

In a certain sense, he chose this school precisely for that reason.

Being on the same wavelength as Satsuki, Moroha continued to wait silently for Satsuki to continue.

“Due to misfortune, the towns I lived in were attacked one after another by <Metaphysical>. Due to this, until my 3rd year of middle school I was forced to move house 12 times.

“If you keep moving around, isn’t it hard to make friends?”

Moroha felt Satsuki nodding her head.

“Still, I wasn’t lonely at all. I had Salacia’s memories and dreamed of Fraga every night when I sleep. To Salacia, Fraga was her world and everything. To me, it was the same.”

She confessed all that in a mournful voice and a soft tone. To Satsuki, her beloved Onii-sama is a supremely important existence.

While temporarily ignoring the fact that Moroha was that beloved Onii-sama for the moment, the loyalty she displayed toward that love wwould make anyone feel touched by her.

“After I passed the test and found myself a <Savior>, and informed that I’m not the only one who had memories of their past life, and that there is a school that gathered <Saviors>, I had a thought…….”

Moroha felt Satsuki’s gaze behind his back.

“I came here on the off-chance that I can meet up with Onii-sama.”

Moroha silently continued to listen to her confession with his back to her.

“That was the only reason I entered this school.”

Satsuki breathe in deeply through her mouth and nose.

“Do you understand what I am trying to say?”

She sniffed through her nose, and forcefully tried to stem the tears gathering in her eyes.

“Truthfully, [justice] or [save the world] are only secondary to me. I was only trying to act tough in front of Onii-sama, and wanted him to praise me. And, I wanted to fight by Onii-sama’s side. No matter the opponent or reasons, this time I will be by my Onii-sama’s side to witness his fights. That was my only wish.”

She revealed the truth and real feelings hidden in her heart.

“So I was only trying to act tough and being stubborn. When Onii-sama said that he did not wish to fight in this life, I became distraught and then got angry.”

She revealed the guilt hidden in her heart.

“My goals are not noble at all. I actually had no rights to preach to Isurugi, because I’m the same as him. Looking at him, it was like looking into a mirror and seeing my ugly side. I cannot resist myself and challenged him. And I lost……even when those fellow laughs at Onii-sama, as your sister I cannot even protect your honor. I am so useless…..”

Her voice started shaking and break apart as she talked, and after reaching the end she started crying again.

Hugging her legs, she rolled her small body even tighter into a ball, looking even smaller.

A vulnerable girl was crying silently.

“I beg you, Onii-sama. Scold me just like you used to. I am fine with any reprimand.”

She cried harder as she begged him.

So.

It’s enough.

Moroha turned his body to face her and held her shaking, delicate shoulders, and asked:

“Do you like me? Not Fraga, but me?”

The suddenly frozen Satsuki lifted her head.

“Eh…..what?” Satsuki asked with a doubtful expression.

Then, her face spoiled by crying was blushed a faint gentle red.

Moroha continue purposefully:

“I will also be honest with you. I cannot treat you as my little sister, for I have very little memories of my past life. So, even if you go Onii-sama this or Onii-sama that, I will only be at a loss.”

BUT.

“The strength of your yearning, feelings and love for your [Onii-sama], I already know them well.”

Moroha purposely smiled a smile, [you brocon].

About justice, about <Saviors>, Moroha had no interest at all. In fact, he cannot match Satsuki’s frequency most of the time actually.

So Moroha had no rights to lecture Satsuki.

Moroha felt happy now though.

For he is joyful at finally understanding the girl named Ranjou Satsuki.

And he liked her even more now.

“So, if you really liked me, I will receive your feelings.”

As Moroha earnestly said out every word, Satsuki’s face turned redder and redder.

“You said re,re,re,re,received? How are you going to do that?” Satsuki tried her best to ask while stammering. Even so, at this point Satsuki felt that steam was coming out of her head.

“AH~.” To allow time for Satsuki to calm herself down, Moroha paused for a while.

Satsuki abandoned her previous pose, and unconsciously leaned her body forward.

Moroha, with his utmost feelings, replied:

“I will try my best to treat you as my little sister.”

Satsuki revealed a complicated expression.

“Ah? You are not willing?” Moroha tilted his head and felt surprised.

Satsuki also paused for a while, with her face twisting for a split second.

“How could I not be willing? Isn’t that my wish all along?”

With a half-crying and half-laughing expression, Satsuki threw herself into Moroha’s arms.

Going with her momentum, Moroha fell down and hugged her tightly.

The two of them lay on the glassy lawn hugging each other tightly.

[[File:SeiKen_Tsukai_no_World_Break_01_187.jpg|thumbnail]]

Sure enough——

Even if he treated Satsuki like a little sister, the crime-like softness of her body, the sweet smells like a forbidden fruit from her hair, the warmth of her velvety skin were all a severe burden on his heart.

Moroha was trying his best to suppress his worldly desires, because the Satsuki who was wetting his chest is that pure, that warm.

This is a sister, Moroha had to continue to remind himself in his heart.

<center><big><big>◆◆◆</big></big></center>

After school, an obscene voice resounded in the school corridor.

“I say, that crying face of Ranjou was simply marvelous.”

“From now on, she won’t be able to show off in front of Isurugi-kun, right?”

“If not for that interfering Haimura who was acting tough, I would have shamed her more. What a pity.”

HAHAHAHA.HAHAHAHA.

The deplorable conversations between Isurugi Gen and his two followers who were not even trying to hide their rotten morals.

They were pushing aside other students, and walking arrogantly down the corridor.

Suddenly, their footsteps stopped. Someone was blocking their way.

It’s Moroha with the setting sun behind his back.

With the backlight, he was using a pair of somber eyes to look at the group.

“What. Are you here to seek revenge for that girl?” Gen coldly laughed.

Moroha remained silent.

“I’m asking you what you are here for!”

Even when Gen started shouting, Moroha remained silent. He only looked back at them with his ever increasingly deepening and darkening fearsome eyes.

(This guy… can actually give this kind of look…)

Gen could feel sweat beneath his clothes.

“Moroha, you bastard! Don’t be so full of yourself!”

One of Gen’s cronies rushed toward Moroha angrily.

Just when he was about to grab Moroha, he found his face grabbed by Moroha instead.

Moroha’s fingers were emitting some creaking sounds and were deeply forced into that crony’s face.

That person cried out in pain but he wasn’t able to free himself. He was finally thrown away like rubbish to roll his way to Gen’s legs.

“Haimura, do you think you can leave unscathed after you bully one of my boys?”

Gen helped to lift up the fallen person, and used a rough and deep voice to growl out his displeasure. Even his followers started shaking at hearing that voice.

But, Moroha just continued to glare at them.

“It’s surprising to me…..” Moroha finally opened his mouth.

“Do you think you can leave unscathed after you made my little sister cry?”

This was said in a normal voice that will not cause any fear in people hearing it.

Yet Gen’s cronies were so scared that their faces turned white.

“If you have the will, then I’ll accompany you to the end. We’ll see which of us is the No.1.” Gen savagely howled.

“I’m not interested in the position of No.1, but I’ll have you kowtowing to Satsuki for forgiveness.” Moroha announced coldly.

Since both side refused to back down, a fight is imminent.

Tension rose in the air of the corridor.

As if one is locked inside a room with of explosive.

The other students had long disappeared. Gen’s followers were retreating as far as they can.

It’s imminent.

The tension filled air was disturbed by an untimely cough.

“Ah…ah…cough. How many times do I need to repeat myself before you all understand? A private fight between <Saviors> is not allowed.”

Gen roughly turned his head behind him.

When did this happen? Without anyone’s notice or awareness, Tanaka-sensei is leaning against the wall near them.

“Still, it’s not like I don’t understand your feelings. So let’s change locations. So why don’t you let me handle this matter? If you listen to me, I guarantee the two of you will get to fight as much as you want.” Tanaka-sensei said as he wiped his black-rimmed glasses with his handkerchief.

Gen, intrigued, nodded his head. Moroha appeared without dissension ——

In this way, the curtains raised for the battle stage between Moroha and Gen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seiken Tsukai No World Break|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seiken Tsukai No World Break:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Konjiki no Word Master ~ (Spanish)

2019-01-20T01:17:50Z

172.69.55.139: /* Volumen 4ː Evila vs. Gabranth – El Duelo que Decide el Destino */

{{Status|Active}}
{{Web_novel|Spanish}}
[[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|300px|Portada del Volumen 8]]

'''Konjiki no Word Master: Yuusha Yonin ni Makikomareta Unique Cheat / El Único Tramposo Que Fue Arrastrado Por Los Cuatro Heroes'''(金色の文字使い ―勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート―) es una novela ligera escrita por Tomoto Sui (十本スイ). La Novela Ligera fue adaptada en un Manga dibujado por Ozaki Yuusuke (尾崎祐介) y publicado por Age Premium. La Novela Web ya fue terminada. La Novela Ligera es ilustrado por Sumaki Shungo (すまき俊悟) y publicado por Fujimi Fantasia Bunko con 10 volúmenes y en curso.

La web que pública la novela original la puedes encontrar aquí: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/ 金色の文字使い ~ Ncode]

La serie '''Konjiki no Wordmaster''' esta disponible en los siguientes lenguajes:

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster|English]]

Glotón y un amante de libros. ¡Un "Solitario" estudiante de secundaria Okamura Hiiro se encuentra en un mundo diferente, junto con sus 4 compañeros de clase! Los cuatro compañeros de clase están sorprendidos después de ver que todos ellos tienen el título de "Héroe", pero el título de Hiiro era... '''''¿¡"Espectador Inocente"?!''''' Hiiro comienza su aventura por sí mismo con su palabra mágica, el poder de encarnar la imagen de una palabra, su meta es conocer este nuevo mundo. ¿Qué hará el espectador inocente a continuación?

==Translation==
===[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Página de Registro|Registro]]===

Traductores, se les pide que registren el capitulo que planean traducir en la página de [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Página de Registro|Registro]] para evitar posibles confusiones.

===Lineamientos y Formatos===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Actualizaciones==
*2 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 179.
*1 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 178.
*1 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 177.
*30 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 176.
*29 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 175.
*29 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 174.
*28 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 173.
*27 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 172.
*26 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 171.
*25 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 170.

Puedes ver todas las actualizaciones [[Konjiki no Word Master Actualizaciones|aquí]].

==Konjiki no Wordmaster por Tomoto Sui==
Existen diferencias entre la Novela Ligera y la Novela Web. (En el volumen 1 de la novela ligera, comienza a diferir mucho de la Novela Web en el tiempo después de que Hiiro se une a Muir y Arnold. Por ejemplo, un nuevo personaje importante se introduce en la Novela Ligera, al contrario de la novela web en ese punto del tiempo). El primero volumen de la novela web va desde el Capítulo 1 hasta el Capítulo 68, mientras que la Novela Ligera está dividida de una manera diferente.

La traducción de esta novela fue conseguida de la página [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.com.es/p/konjiki.html BoostNoGroup] hasta el capítulo 35, después de eso, [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/ GustangTranslations], [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/ YariTranslations] y yo ([[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]), nos encargaremos de subtitular el resto que esta en inglés y se encuentra en esta misma página. Mientras que [[User:Peluche|Peluche]] se encargará de editar los capítulos y subirlos en [http://www.tumangaonline.com/listado-mangas/manga/10954/Konjiki+no+Word+Master%3A+Yuusha+Yonin+ni+Makikomareta+Unique+Cheat+%28novela%29 TMO] con un formato diferente.

A finales del Volumen 3 y desde el inicio del Volumen 4 la web novel sólo será publicada en la página de [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/ YariTranslations] y [http://tibetranslations.com/capitulos/ TibeTranslations]. Si en algún momento la novela vuelve a ser abandonada, entonces yo me encargaré de continuar con la traducción, hasta ese momento, dejaré de traducir Konjiki no Word Master.

==''Konjiki no Word Master - Web Novel''==
{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #f1f1f1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">
===Volumen 1ː El Vagabundo con la Trampa Única. [https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B8rDzawAUwKLWXE0XzNEQXpvRGM/view?pli=1 PDF] - [https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B8rDzawAUwKLSzlZVXY5S3lhNlU/view?pli=1 Epub]===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Arrastrado a otro mundo.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Compañeros de clase.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 3|Capítulo 3 - Magia y Poder Mágico.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Palabra Mágica.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 5|Capítulo 5 - En cuanto a los Héroes.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La batalla contra los Demonios.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 7|Capítulo 7 - ¡Bon Voyageǃ]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Un chico normal que no trabaja gratis.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Espada Encontrada.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Evila.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 11|Capítulo 11 - Conferencia en el País Demonio.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 12|Capítulo 12 - Deseo por la carne.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 13|Capítulo 13 - Probando la Carne de Sabueso Acuático.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 14|Capítulo 14 - ¿Primero Compañeros?]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 15|Capítulo 15 - Los Héroes escuchan Rumores sobre él.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 16|Capítulo 16 - Festival Raer.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 17|Capítulo 17 - Maestro del Gremio.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 18|Capítulo 18 - Un Método para pasar el Punto de Control.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 19|Capítulo 19 - Encuentroː Un Monstruo Único.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_680.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 20|Capítulo 20 - Las Restricciones de la Palabra Mágica.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_902.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 21|Capítulo 21 - La importancia del Nivel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_803.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 22|Capítulo 22 - Las Personas Osos de Doggam.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_837.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 23|Capítulo 23 - La Determinación de Vale.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_239.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 24|Capítulo 24 - Recolección de Miel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_822.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 25|Capítulo 25 - Sabrosos Dulces de Miel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_113.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 26|Capítulo 26 - La Reunión en el País de las Bestias.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_267.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 27|Capítulo 27 - Una Rebanada de Sus Viajes.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_126.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 28|Capítulo 28 - Jardín de Hadas.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_824.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 29|Capítulo 29 - Una Experiencia de Noche.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_562.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 30|Capítulo 30 - Rumores de la Guerra.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_140.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 31|Capítulo 31 - La Fuerza de los Cuatro Héroes y Premoniciones de Guerra.]] [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_629.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 32|Capítulo 32 - Las Cuevas Gree.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_348.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 33|Capítulo 33 - El Despertar de Muir.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_469.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 34|Capítulo 34 - La Invitación del Gatito Bastardo.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.cl/p/blog-page_960.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 35|Capítulo 35 - Aumento de Nivel y Aumento de Poder.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_536.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 36|Capítulo 36 - La Determinación del Rey Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 37|Capítulo 37 - Capital del Reino Bestia, Pasión.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 38|Capítulo 38 - El Maestro de Arnold.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 39|Capítulo 39 - La Imparable Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 40|Capítulo 40 - ¡La Guerra Comienza y un desarrollo repentino!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 41|Capítulo 41 - La interrupción de la Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 42|Capítulo 42 - Otra Conferencia en el País Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 43|Capítulo 43 - La Habilidad de Rarashik.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 44|Capítulo 44 - La Prueba de Muir Completa.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 45|Capítulo 45 - Las Raíces de los Gabranth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 46|Capítulo 46 - La Decisión de Hiiro.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/30/la-decision-de-hiiro/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 47|Capítulo 47 - El Otro Objetivo de Arnold.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/02/capitulo-47-el-otro-objetivo-de-arnold/#respond YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 48|Capítulo 48 - Su Hermana, la Maid.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 49|Capítulo 49 - Hiiro y la Pequeña Niña.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 50|Capítulo 50 - Mimir y el Chico.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/07/capitulo-50-mimir-y-el-chico/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 51|Capítulo 51 - Promesa entre los Dos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/07/capitulo-51-la-promesa-entre-los-dos/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 52|Capítulo 52 - La Sospecha de Arnold y Compañía.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 53|Capítulo 53 - La Identidad del Fantasma y sus Amigos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 54|Capítulo 54 - Una Nueva Trayectoria.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-54-una-nueva-trayectoria/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 55|Capítulo 55 - ¡Ese Pájaro Otra Vez!]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-55-ese-pajaro-otra-vez/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 56|Capítulo 56 - Movimientos en Victorias.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-56-movimiento-en-victorias/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 57|Capítulo 57 - Un Mes Después.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 58|Capítulo 58 - Ahora, ¡Hacia el Continente Evila!]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/21/capitulo-58-ahora-al-continente-evila/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 59|Capítulo 59 - Amenaza el Gran Slime.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/21/capitulo-59-la-amenaza-de-la-grandiosa-slime/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 60|Capítulo 60 - Mayordomo Resucitado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 61|Capítulo 61 - El perspicaz mayordomo Silvan.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/28/capitulo-061-el-perspicaz-mayordomo-silva/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 62|Capítulo 62 - Un nuevo Pervertido ¿Compañero?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/28/capitulo-62-un-nuevo-pervertidocompanero/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 63|Capítulo 63 - Montaña Venenosa.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 64|Capítulo 64 - La batalla contra el Hombre Cactus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/05/capitulo-064-la-batalla-con-el-hombre-cactus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 65|Capítulo 65 - Hacia la Mansión.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/05/capitulo-065-hacia-la-mansion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 66|Capítulo 66 - El Trío Caótico.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 67|Capítulo 67 - La Chica Astuta - Liliyn.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/12/capitulo-67-la-astuta-chica-liliyn/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 68|Capítulo 68 - La Delicadeza de un Mayordomo.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/15/capitulo-068-la-fineza-de-un-mayordomo/ Yaritranslations]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 6 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 2ː El Infierno en Movimiento===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 69|Capítulo 69 - La chica Majuu - Shamoe.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 70|Capítulo 70 - Pequeña Niña - ¿Fuerte? ¿Débil?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/20/capitulo-70-nina-pequena-fuerte-debil/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 71|Capítulo 71 - La invitación de la Pequeña Niña.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/20/capitulo-071-la-invitacion-de-la-nina-pequena/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 72|Capítulo 72 - La visita de la Lluvia Roja.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 73|Capítulo 73 - Monstruo Rango SS.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/26/capitulo-073-los-monstruos-de-rango-ss/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 74|Capítulo 74 - El origen de la Lluvia Roja.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 75|Capítulo 75 - La disculpa de la Maid.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 76|Capítulo 76 - ¿Contrato con un Demonio?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/04/capitulo-76-contrato-con-un-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 77|Capítulo 77 - Nuevos Compañeros de Viaje.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/06/capitulo-77-nuevos-companeros-de-viaje/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 78|Capítulo 78 - La preocupación del Mayordomo.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 79|Capítulo 79 - Y ahora, hacia la jornada.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/09/capitulo-79-y-ahora-hacia-la-jornada-2/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 80|Capítulo 80 - Los Héroes un Mes Después.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 81|Capítulo 81 - Las expectativas de todos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 82|Capítulo 82 - Hacia el Primer Destino.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/16/capitulo-082-el-primer-destino/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 83|Capítulo 83 - Batalla en el Desierto Raobu.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/19/kwm-capitulo-83-batalla-en-el-desierto-raohrb/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 84|Capítulo 84 - La Tribu Asura.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 85|Capítulo 85 - Liliyn y Sivan]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/23/kwm-capitulo-85-liliyn-y-sivan/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 86|Capítulo 86 - La Tenacidad Asura.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 87|Capítulo 87 - Pensamientos Implacables.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 88|Capítulo 88 - El verdadero poder de Camus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/02/kwm-capitulo-88-el-verdadero-poder-de-camus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 89|Capítulo 89 - Hiiro Vs. Camus.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-89/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 90|Capítulo 90 - ¡La Conclusión!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 91|Capítulo 91 - La Determinación de Camus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/07/kwm-capitulo-91-resolucion-de-camus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 92|Capítulo 92 - Frente Unido]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/07/kwm-capitulo-092-frente-unido/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 93|Capítulo 93 - Nueva Habilidad con la Palabra Mágica... Y Título.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-93/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 94|Capítulo 94 - Confrontación, El Demonio en el Desierto.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 95|Capítulo 95 - Preparación]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/19/kwm-caitulo-095-resolucion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 96|Capítulo 96 - La conclusión y despedida entre lagrimas.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/19/knw-capitulo-096-conclusion-y-una-despedida-llena-de-lagrimas/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 97|Capítulo 97 - Rebote de la Palabra Mágica.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-97/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 98|Capítulo 98 - ¡Comida! ¡Asura Nabe!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 99|Capítulo 99 - Compañeros intoxicados.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/21/kwm-capitulo-99-companeros-intoxicados/ Yaritranslations]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 7 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 3ː Guerra Entre Razas.===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 100|Capítulo 100 - Después de Medio Año.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/21/knw-capitulo-100-despues-de-medio-ano/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 101|Capítulo 101 - Preludio a la Conferencia.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-101/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 102|Capítulo 102 - El Rey Demonio, Hacia el Continente Humano.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 103|Capítulo 103 - Humas-Evila Conferencia de Alianza.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/03/kwm-capitulo-103-humas-evila-conferencia-de-alianza/ Yaritranslations.]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 104|Capítulo 104 - El Motivo del Rey Rudolph.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 105|Capítulo 105 - Comenzando la Traición.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-105/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 106|Capítulo 106 - Comenzando la Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 107|Capítulo 107 - Los Héroes que Conocieron la Realidad.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 108|Capítulo 108 - ¡Entra! ¡Okamura Hiiro!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 109|Capítulo 109 - La Verdadera Habilidad de Hiiro.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-109/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 110|Capítulo 110 - Los Presos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 111|Capítulo 111 - Aquellos que siguen vivos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/12/kwm-capitulo-111-esos-que-estan-vivos/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 112|Capítulo 112 - Escape.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/13/kwm-capitulo-112-escape/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 113|Capítulo 113 - Las Contramedidas de Judom y una Nueva Traición.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-113-las-contramedidas-de-judom-y-una-nueva-traicion/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 114|Capítulo 114 - Hiiro Fuera de Lugar.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 115|Capítulo 115 - Encuentro con la Reina Demonio.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/21/kwm-capitulo-115-reunion-con-la-reina-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 116|Capítulo 116 - Hiiro y Eveam.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 117|Capítulo 117 - Solicitud de la Reina Demonio.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-117/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 118|Capítulo 118 - Hiiro, en Santo Oldine.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 119|Capítulo 119 - La Verdadera Fuerza de los Altos Rangos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-capitulo-119-verdadera-fuerza-del-top/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 120|Capítulo 120 - El Protagonista Alivia su Estrés.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-capitulo-120-el-protagonista-alivia-su-estres/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 121|Capítulo 121 - El Rey Transformado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 122|Capítulo 122 - Visitante.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 123|Capítulo 123 - Camino a la Traición.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/02/capitulo-123-camino-a-la-traicion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 124|Capítulo 124 - Hiiro, Una Vez Más al País Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 125|Capítulo 125 - El Incomparable Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 126|Capítulo 126 - Hiiro vs Crouch.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 127|Capítulo 127 - Rayo y Oscuridad.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/09/knw-capitulo-127-rayo-y-oscuridad/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 128|Capítulo 128 - Como lidiar con Zombis.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/09/kwm-capitulo-128-como-lidiar-con-zombis/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 129|Capítulo 129 - Cruel: Tres Personas vs El Segundo Príncipe Gabranth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 130|Capítulo 130 - El Amargo Sabor de la Victoria.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 131|Capítulo 131 - Ornoth vs los Cuatro Héroes.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/kwm-capitulo-131-ornoth-vs-los-cuatro-heroes/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 132|Capítulo 132 - La Separación de los Héroes.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 133|Capítulo 133 - La predicación de Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 134|Capítulo 134 - El Protagonista Irritado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 135|Capítulo 135 - El Comienzo de sus sueños.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/24/kwm-capitulo-135-comienzo-del-sueno/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 136|Capítulo 136 - Invitación al Castillo.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/28/kwm-capitulo-136-invitacion-al-castillo/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 137|Capítulo 137 - Amenaza.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/05/kwm-capitulo-137-amenaza/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 138|Capítulo 138 - Los Héroes y la Reina Demonio, Cara a Cara.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/08/kwm-capitulo-138-los-heroes-y-el-senor-demonio-cara-a-cara/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 139|Capítulo 139 - La Salida de Hiiro.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/12/kwm-capitulo-139-la-salida-de-hiiro/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 140|Capítulo 140 - El Tratamiento a los Dos Héroes.]] -
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 141|Capítulo 141 -Comida Real, La Comida de la Capital Demonio.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/26/kwm-capitulo-141-comida-real-comida-de-la-capital-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 142|Capítulo 142 - Conversación en la Tarde por la Noche.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 143|Capítulo 143 - ¡Permiso Recibido!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 144|Capítulo 144 - Los Héroes y Teckil Conociéndose.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 145|Capítulo 145 - El Misterioso Chico.]]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-146-ex-senor-demonio-avoros/ Capítulo 146 - Ex-Rey Demonio, Avoros.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-147-la-mision-de-hiiro/ Capítulo 147 - La Misión de Hiiro.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-148-puente-mutich-gran-colapso/ Capítulo 148 - ¡Puente Mütich, Gran Colapso!]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-149-final-del-papel/ Capítulo 149 - ¿Fin del Papel?]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/07/capitulo-150-la-resolucion-de-los-gabranth/ Capítulo 150 - La Resolución de los Gabranth.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/08/capitulo-151-despues-de-mucho-tiempo-conferencia-evila/ Capítulo 151 - Después de mucho tiempo, Conferencia Evila.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/09/capitulo-152-la-decision-de-eveam/ Capítulo 152 - La Decisión de Eveam.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/09/capitulo-153-la-demanda-sin-precedentes/ Capítulo 153 - Demanda sin Precedentes.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/10/capitulo-154-una-conversacion-en-prision/ Capítulo 154 - Una Conversación en Prisión.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/11/capitulo-155-visita-inesperada/ Capítulo 155 - Una Visita Inesperada.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/15/kwm-capitulo-156-hiiro-y-aquinas/ Capítulo 156 - Hiiro y Aquinas.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/15/kwm-capitulo-157-companeros-de-toda-la-vida/ Capítulo 157 - Compañeros de Toda la Vida.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/17/kwm-capitulo-158-es-definitivamente-sobre-el/ Capítulo 158 - Es definitivamente él.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/17/kwm-capitulo-159-la-identidad-de-el-de-tunica-roja-el-alboroto-de-arnold-2/ Capítulo 159 - La Identidad de la Túnica Roja ~El Alboroto de Arnold~]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-160-empezando-a-querer-a-hiiro/ Capítulo 160 - Empezando a querer a Hiiro.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-161-arnold-y-muir-participacion-doble-confirmada/ Capítulo 161 - Arnold y Muir, ¡Participación Doble Confirmada!]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-162-hiiro-triunfante/ Capítulo 162 - Hiiro Triunfante.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/19/kwm-capitulo-163-hiiro-va-a-pasion/ Capítulo 163 - Hiiro va a Pasión.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/22/capitulo-164-el-carinozo-rey-bestia/ Capítulo 164 - El Cariñoso Rey Bestia.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-165-hiiro-se-va-de-pasion/ Capítulo 165 - Hiiro se va de Pasión.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-166-las-circunstancias-victorias/ Capítulo 166 - Las Circunstancias Victorias.]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 9 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 4ː Evila vs. Gabranth – El Duelo que Decide el Destino===
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-167-reunion/ Capítulo 167 - Reunion.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-168-empieza-el-duelo-de-los-evila-y-los-gabranth/ Capítulo 168 - Empieza el Duelo de los Evila y los Gabranth.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/24/kwm-capitulo-169-marione-vs-leowald/ Capítulo 169 - Marione Vs. Leowald.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/25/capitulo-170-el-resultado-del-choque-entre-el-sol-y-la-tierra/ Capítulo 170 - El resultado del choque entre el Sol y la Tierra.]
::*[Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Early Part - En Espera.
::*[Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Latter Part - En Espera.
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/26/kwm-capitulo-171-el-debut-de-arnold-y-muir/ Capítulo 171 – El debut de Arnold y Muir.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/27/kwm-capitulo-172-el-crecimiento-de-los-antiguos-companeros/ Capítulo 172 - El Crecimiento de los Antiguos Compañeros.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/28/kwm-capitulo-173-sus-habilidades-respectivas/ Capítulo 173 - Sus Respectivas Habilidades.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/29/kwm-capitulo-174-la-fuerza-de-muir/ Capítulo 174 - La fuerza de Muir.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/29/kwm-capitulo-175-dos-vs-dos/ Capítulo 175 - Dos vs. Dos.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/30/kwm-capitulo-176-espiritu-implacable/ Capítulo 176 - Espíritu Implacable.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/01/kwm-capitulo-177-la-habilidad-de-un-verdadero-as/ Capítulo 177 - La Habilidad de un Verdadero As.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/01/capitulo-178-un-amigo-considerado/ Capítulo 178 - Un Amigo Considerado.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/02/kwm-capitulo-179-hiro-de-pie/ Capitulo 179 - Hiro, de Pie.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/06/kwm-capitulo-180-forma-de-muerte-instantanea/ Capítulo 180 - ¿Cómo hacer un Insta-Kill?]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/06/kwm-capitulo-181-si-se-piensa-en-ello-ella-es-solo-una-nina/ Capítulo 181 - Si se piensa en ello, ella es sólo una niña.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/08/kwm-capitulo-182-asalto-en-passion/ Capítulo 182 - Asalto en Passion.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/08/kwm-capitulo-183-el-titere-taishi/ Capítulo 183 - El Titere, Taishi.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/10/kwm-capitulo-184-ornoth-y-rushbelle-vs-lenion-y-yuhito/ Capítulo 184 - Ornoth y Rushbelle vs Lenion y Yuhito.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/12/kwm-capitulo-185-los-que-luchan-y-los-que-protegen/ Capítulo 185 - Los que luchan y los que protegen.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/13/kwm-capitulo-186-el-ganador-de-la-cuarta-ronda/ Capítulo 186 - El ganador de la Cuarta ronda.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/15/knwm-capitulo-187-hacia-la-ronda-final/ Capítulo 187 - Hacia la ronda final.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/15/knwm-capitulo-188-el-comienzo-del-final/ Capítulo 188 - El comienzo del final.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/16/kwm-capitulo-189-tiempo-del-enfrentamiento/ Capítulo 189 - Tiempo del enfrentamiento.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/22/kwm-capitulo-190-aquello-que-ella-mantenia-en-su-mano/ Capítulo 190 - Aquello que ella mantenía en su mano.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/23/kwm-capitulo-191-finalmente/ Capítulo 191 - Finalmente.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/25/capitulo-192-hiiro-vs-leowald/ Capítulo 192 - Hiiro vs Leowald.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/26/capitulo-193-emocionandose/ Capítulo 193 - Emocionándose.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/29/kwm-capitulo-194-la-verdadera-fuerza-del-rey-bestia/ Capítulo 194 - La verdadera fuerza del Rey Bestia.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/29/kwm-capitulo-195-a-la-siguiente-etapa/ Capítulo 195 - A la siguiente etapa.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/01/kwm-capitulo-196-el-ganador-levanta-el-puno/ Capítulo 196 - El ganador levanta el puño.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/02/kwm-capitulo-197-admiracion-hacia-el-ganador/ Capítulo 197 - Admiración hacia el ganador.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/capitulo-198-alabanzas-al-heroe/ Capítulo 198 - Alabanzas al Héroe.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-199-alianza-permanente/ Capítulo 199 - Alianza permanente.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-200-forajidos-no-invitados/ Capítulo 200 - Forajidos no invitados.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-201-el-proposito-de-avoros/ Capítulo 201 - El proposito de Avoros.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/13/kwm-capitulo-202-matar-deus/ Capítulo 202 - Matar Deus.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/13/kwm-capitulo-203-separacion-temporal/ Capítulo 203 - Separación temporal.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/15/kwm-capitulo-204-regreso-a-xaos/ Capítulo 204 - Regreso a Xaos.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/16/capitulo-205-advertencia-para-hiiro/ Capítulo 205 - Advertencia para Hiiro.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/24/kwm-capitulo-206-el-inicio-del-banquete/ Capítulo 206 - El inicio del banquete.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/25/kwm-capitulo-207-el-final-del-banquete/ Capítulo 207 - El final del banquete.]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_10_Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 5ː Las Operaciones Encubiertas de Matar·Deus===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 208|Capítulo 208 - Las Condiciones Actuales de Passion.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 209|Capítulo 209 - La Revuelta de Kokurou.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 210|Capítulo 210 - ¡Judom Aparece!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 211|Capítulo 211 - Lo que Hiiro buscaba.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 212|Capítulo 212 - Que pena, Ornoth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 213|Capítulo 213 - Reencuentro con Viejos Amigos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 214|Capítulo 214 - Hiiro y el Mono.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 215|Capítulo 215 - Invitación de una aparición.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 216|Capítulo 216 - Bosque Espiritual.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 217|Capítulo 217 - Una Serpiente Arrogante.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 218|Capítulo 218 - La Reina Hada, Un Reencuentro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 219|Capítulo 219 - Espíritu.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 220|Capítulo 220 - La Verdad Detrás del Contrato Espiritual.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 221|Capítulo 221 - Hiiro VS Tenn.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 222 - El Método de Búsqueda Exclusivo de Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 223 - La Obstinada Princesa Serpiente.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 224 - Ejecución del Contrato.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 225 - La Voluntad de Nikki.]]
* [Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 聖地への暗い足音 - Pasos Oscuros en Suelo Santo
* [Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - ナーオスの灯 - Luz de Naos
* [Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - クゼル・ジオという男 - Un Hombre Llamado Cruzer Geo
* [Web Novel Extra] Extra - 人気投票ランキング結果発表！！！- ¡¡¡Resultados de los Votos de Popularidad!!!
* [Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - ツラヌキからザンゲキへ - De Piercer (Tsuranuki) a Slasher (Zangeki)
* [Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - Espíritu del Enemígo
* [Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 初代魔王の核
* [Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - アポイントメント
* [Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - ヒイロパーティ集結
* [Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 意外な接点
* [Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - ヒイロとザンゲキの繋がり
* [Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 勧誘成功
* [Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - パシオン来訪
* [Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 喜び合う後の悲劇
* [Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 樹に宿る精霊
* [Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - アラゴルンを襲った凶刃
* [Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 理想の土地
* [Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 実食！　ライブの手料理！
* [Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - ミミルの歌
* [Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 闇夜の訪問
* [Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 乗っ取り
* [Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - ヴィクトリアス落ちる
* [Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - ナイフの解明
* [Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - まずはマッサージ
* [Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 太赤纏の力
* [Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 新生ザンゲキの力
* [Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 閃光花火
* [Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 二人の小さな恋
* [Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - お手軽ロリババア
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - 第二王女ファラ
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 255 - マルキス訪問 -
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 256 - マルキスの忠告
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 257 - 二人の決意
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 258 - 身体力とは
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 259 - ヒイロの根源
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 260 - サクリファイス
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 261 - 初代魔王の核、奪われる
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 262 - クゼルの告白
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 263 - サクリファイス誕生
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 264 - クピドゥス族
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 265 - 歪んだ思想
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 266 - 二つの墓標
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Personal del Proyecto==
*Encargado del proyecto: [[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]
*Supervisor del proyecto: [[User:Peluche|Peluche]]

===Traductores===
Activosː
*[http://es.gravatar.com/yarimateo02 Yari]
*[[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]

Inactivosː
*[[user:Kuroshiroe|Kuroshiroe]]

===Editores===
Activos
*[[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]

Inactivos
*[[User:Peluche|Peluche]]

==Páginas que también traducen ''Konjiki no Word Master''==
::*[http://boostnogroup.blogspot.com.es/p/konjiki.html BoostNoGroup].
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/projects/konjiki-no-word-master-espanolspanish/ YariTranslations].
::*[https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/ GustangTranslations].
::*[http://tibetranslations.com/capitulos/ TibeTranslations].

==Series Overview==
* 金色の文字使い－勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Mayo 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0114-1)
* 金色の文字使い 2 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 19, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0131-8)
* 金色の文字使い 3 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Noviembre 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0385-5)
* 金色の文字使い 4 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Marzo 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0386-2)
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(Mayo 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0554-5)
* 金色の文字使い 5 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 18, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0556-9)
* 金色の文字使い 6 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Noviembre 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0557-6}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 2 －ユニークチートの異世界探訪記－ ---(Enero 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0555-2}}
* 金色の文字使い 7 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Marzo 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0558-3}}
* 金色の文字使い 8 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0959-8}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 3 ―ユニークチートと導かれし仲間たち― ---(Septiembre 17, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0962-8}}
* 金色の文字使い 9 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Diciembre 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0960-4}}
<references/>

[[Category:Light novel (Spanish)]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]

Konjiki no Word Master ~ (Spanish)

2019-01-20T01:16:21Z

172.69.55.139: /* Volumen 3ː Guerra Entre Razas. */

{{Status|Active}}
{{Web_novel|Spanish}}
[[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 8 Cover.jpg|thumb|300px|Portada del Volumen 8]]

'''Konjiki no Word Master: Yuusha Yonin ni Makikomareta Unique Cheat / El Único Tramposo Que Fue Arrastrado Por Los Cuatro Heroes'''(金色の文字使い ―勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート―) es una novela ligera escrita por Tomoto Sui (十本スイ). La Novela Ligera fue adaptada en un Manga dibujado por Ozaki Yuusuke (尾崎祐介) y publicado por Age Premium. La Novela Web ya fue terminada. La Novela Ligera es ilustrado por Sumaki Shungo (すまき俊悟) y publicado por Fujimi Fantasia Bunko con 10 volúmenes y en curso.

La web que pública la novela original la puedes encontrar aquí: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n7031bs/ 金色の文字使い ~ Ncode]

La serie '''Konjiki no Wordmaster''' esta disponible en los siguientes lenguajes:

*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster~Brazilian Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Konjiki no Wordmaster|English]]

Glotón y un amante de libros. ¡Un "Solitario" estudiante de secundaria Okamura Hiiro se encuentra en un mundo diferente, junto con sus 4 compañeros de clase! Los cuatro compañeros de clase están sorprendidos después de ver que todos ellos tienen el título de "Héroe", pero el título de Hiiro era... '''''¿¡"Espectador Inocente"?!''''' Hiiro comienza su aventura por sí mismo con su palabra mágica, el poder de encarnar la imagen de una palabra, su meta es conocer este nuevo mundo. ¿Qué hará el espectador inocente a continuación?

==Translation==
===[[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Página de Registro|Registro]]===

Traductores, se les pide que registren el capitulo que planean traducir en la página de [[Konjiki_no_Wordmaster: Página de Registro|Registro]] para evitar posibles confusiones.

===Lineamientos y Formatos===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Actualizaciones==
*2 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 179.
*1 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 178.
*1 de Mayo, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 177.
*30 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 176.
*29 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 175.
*29 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 174.
*28 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 173.
*27 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 172.
*26 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 171.
*25 de Abril, 2016 - Volumen 4 Capítulo 170.

Puedes ver todas las actualizaciones [[Konjiki no Word Master Actualizaciones|aquí]].

==Konjiki no Wordmaster por Tomoto Sui==
Existen diferencias entre la Novela Ligera y la Novela Web. (En el volumen 1 de la novela ligera, comienza a diferir mucho de la Novela Web en el tiempo después de que Hiiro se une a Muir y Arnold. Por ejemplo, un nuevo personaje importante se introduce en la Novela Ligera, al contrario de la novela web en ese punto del tiempo). El primero volumen de la novela web va desde el Capítulo 1 hasta el Capítulo 68, mientras que la Novela Ligera está dividida de una manera diferente.

La traducción de esta novela fue conseguida de la página [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.com.es/p/konjiki.html BoostNoGroup] hasta el capítulo 35, después de eso, [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/ GustangTranslations], [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/ YariTranslations] y yo ([[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]), nos encargaremos de subtitular el resto que esta en inglés y se encuentra en esta misma página. Mientras que [[User:Peluche|Peluche]] se encargará de editar los capítulos y subirlos en [http://www.tumangaonline.com/listado-mangas/manga/10954/Konjiki+no+Word+Master%3A+Yuusha+Yonin+ni+Makikomareta+Unique+Cheat+%28novela%29 TMO] con un formato diferente.

A finales del Volumen 3 y desde el inicio del Volumen 4 la web novel sólo será publicada en la página de [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/ YariTranslations] y [http://tibetranslations.com/capitulos/ TibeTranslations]. Si en algún momento la novela vuelve a ser abandonada, entonces yo me encargaré de continuar con la traducción, hasta ese momento, dejaré de traducir Konjiki no Word Master.

==''Konjiki no Word Master - Web Novel''==
{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #f1f1f1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_1_Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">
===Volumen 1ː El Vagabundo con la Trampa Única. [https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B8rDzawAUwKLWXE0XzNEQXpvRGM/view?pli=1 PDF] - [https://drive.google.com/file/d/0B8rDzawAUwKLSzlZVXY5S3lhNlU/view?pli=1 Epub]===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 1|Capítulo 1 - Arrastrado a otro mundo.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 2|Capítulo 2 - Compañeros de clase.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 3|Capítulo 3 - Magia y Poder Mágico.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 4|Capítulo 4 - Palabra Mágica.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 5|Capítulo 5 - En cuanto a los Héroes.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 6|Capítulo 6 - La batalla contra los Demonios.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 7|Capítulo 7 - ¡Bon Voyageǃ]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 8|Capítulo 8 - Un chico normal que no trabaja gratis.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 9|Capítulo 9 - Espada Encontrada.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 10|Capítulo 10 - Evila.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 11|Capítulo 11 - Conferencia en el País Demonio.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 12|Capítulo 12 - Deseo por la carne.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 13|Capítulo 13 - Probando la Carne de Sabueso Acuático.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 14|Capítulo 14 - ¿Primero Compañeros?]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 15|Capítulo 15 - Los Héroes escuchan Rumores sobre él.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 16|Capítulo 16 - Festival Raer.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 17|Capítulo 17 - Maestro del Gremio.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 18|Capítulo 18 - Un Método para pasar el Punto de Control.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_883.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 19|Capítulo 19 - Encuentroː Un Monstruo Único.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_680.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 20|Capítulo 20 - Las Restricciones de la Palabra Mágica.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_902.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 21|Capítulo 21 - La importancia del Nivel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_803.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 22|Capítulo 22 - Las Personas Osos de Doggam.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_837.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 23|Capítulo 23 - La Determinación de Vale.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_239.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 24|Capítulo 24 - Recolección de Miel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_822.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 25|Capítulo 25 - Sabrosos Dulces de Miel.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_113.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 26|Capítulo 26 - La Reunión en el País de las Bestias.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_267.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 27|Capítulo 27 - Una Rebanada de Sus Viajes.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_126.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 28|Capítulo 28 - Jardín de Hadas.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_824.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 29|Capítulo 29 - Una Experiencia de Noche.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_562.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 30|Capítulo 30 - Rumores de la Guerra.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_140.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 31|Capítulo 31 - La Fuerza de los Cuatro Héroes y Premoniciones de Guerra.]] [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_629.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 32|Capítulo 32 - Las Cuevas Gree.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_348.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 33|Capítulo 33 - El Despertar de Muir.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_469.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 34|Capítulo 34 - La Invitación del Gatito Bastardo.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.cl/p/blog-page_960.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 35|Capítulo 35 - Aumento de Nivel y Aumento de Poder.]] - [http://boostnogroup.blogspot.mx/p/blog-page_536.html Boost]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 36|Capítulo 36 - La Determinación del Rey Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 37|Capítulo 37 - Capital del Reino Bestia, Pasión.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 38|Capítulo 38 - El Maestro de Arnold.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 39|Capítulo 39 - La Imparable Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 40|Capítulo 40 - ¡La Guerra Comienza y un desarrollo repentino!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 41|Capítulo 41 - La interrupción de la Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 42|Capítulo 42 - Otra Conferencia en el País Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 43|Capítulo 43 - La Habilidad de Rarashik.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 44|Capítulo 44 - La Prueba de Muir Completa.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 45|Capítulo 45 - Las Raíces de los Gabranth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 46|Capítulo 46 - La Decisión de Hiiro.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/08/30/la-decision-de-hiiro/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 47|Capítulo 47 - El Otro Objetivo de Arnold.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/02/capitulo-47-el-otro-objetivo-de-arnold/#respond YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 48|Capítulo 48 - Su Hermana, la Maid.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 49|Capítulo 49 - Hiiro y la Pequeña Niña.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 50|Capítulo 50 - Mimir y el Chico.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/07/capitulo-50-mimir-y-el-chico/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 51|Capítulo 51 - Promesa entre los Dos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/07/capitulo-51-la-promesa-entre-los-dos/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 52|Capítulo 52 - La Sospecha de Arnold y Compañía.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 53|Capítulo 53 - La Identidad del Fantasma y sus Amigos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 54|Capítulo 54 - Una Nueva Trayectoria.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-54-una-nueva-trayectoria/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 55|Capítulo 55 - ¡Ese Pájaro Otra Vez!]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-55-ese-pajaro-otra-vez/ YariTranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 56|Capítulo 56 - Movimientos en Victorias.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/14/capitulo-56-movimiento-en-victorias/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 57|Capítulo 57 - Un Mes Después.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 58|Capítulo 58 - Ahora, ¡Hacia el Continente Evila!]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/21/capitulo-58-ahora-al-continente-evila/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 59|Capítulo 59 - Amenaza el Gran Slime.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/21/capitulo-59-la-amenaza-de-la-grandiosa-slime/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 60|Capítulo 60 - Mayordomo Resucitado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 61|Capítulo 61 - El perspicaz mayordomo Silvan.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/28/capitulo-061-el-perspicaz-mayordomo-silva/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 62|Capítulo 62 - Un nuevo Pervertido ¿Compañero?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/09/28/capitulo-62-un-nuevo-pervertidocompanero/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 63|Capítulo 63 - Montaña Venenosa.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 64|Capítulo 64 - La batalla contra el Hombre Cactus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/05/capitulo-064-la-batalla-con-el-hombre-cactus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 65|Capítulo 65 - Hacia la Mansión.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/05/capitulo-065-hacia-la-mansion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 66|Capítulo 66 - El Trío Caótico.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 67|Capítulo 67 - La Chica Astuta - Liliyn.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/12/capitulo-67-la-astuta-chica-liliyn/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capitulo 68|Capítulo 68 - La Delicadeza de un Mayordomo.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/15/capitulo-068-la-fineza-de-un-mayordomo/ Yaritranslations]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 6 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 2ː El Infierno en Movimiento===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 69|Capítulo 69 - La chica Majuu - Shamoe.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 70|Capítulo 70 - Pequeña Niña - ¿Fuerte? ¿Débil?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/20/capitulo-70-nina-pequena-fuerte-debil/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 71|Capítulo 71 - La invitación de la Pequeña Niña.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/20/capitulo-071-la-invitacion-de-la-nina-pequena/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 72|Capítulo 72 - La visita de la Lluvia Roja.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 73|Capítulo 73 - Monstruo Rango SS.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/10/26/capitulo-073-los-monstruos-de-rango-ss/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 74|Capítulo 74 - El origen de la Lluvia Roja.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 75|Capítulo 75 - La disculpa de la Maid.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 76|Capítulo 76 - ¿Contrato con un Demonio?]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/04/capitulo-76-contrato-con-un-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 77|Capítulo 77 - Nuevos Compañeros de Viaje.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/06/capitulo-77-nuevos-companeros-de-viaje/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 78|Capítulo 78 - La preocupación del Mayordomo.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 79|Capítulo 79 - Y ahora, hacia la jornada.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/09/capitulo-79-y-ahora-hacia-la-jornada-2/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 80|Capítulo 80 - Los Héroes un Mes Después.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 81|Capítulo 81 - Las expectativas de todos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 82|Capítulo 82 - Hacia el Primer Destino.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/16/capitulo-082-el-primer-destino/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 83|Capítulo 83 - Batalla en el Desierto Raobu.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/19/kwm-capitulo-83-batalla-en-el-desierto-raohrb/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 84|Capítulo 84 - La Tribu Asura.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 85|Capítulo 85 - Liliyn y Sivan]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/11/23/kwm-capitulo-85-liliyn-y-sivan/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 86|Capítulo 86 - La Tenacidad Asura.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 87|Capítulo 87 - Pensamientos Implacables.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 88|Capítulo 88 - El verdadero poder de Camus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/02/kwm-capitulo-88-el-verdadero-poder-de-camus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 89|Capítulo 89 - Hiiro Vs. Camus.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-89/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 90|Capítulo 90 - ¡La Conclusión!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 91|Capítulo 91 - La Determinación de Camus.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/07/kwm-capitulo-91-resolucion-de-camus/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 92|Capítulo 92 - Frente Unido]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/07/kwm-capitulo-092-frente-unido/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 93|Capítulo 93 - Nueva Habilidad con la Palabra Mágica... Y Título.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-93/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 94|Capítulo 94 - Confrontación, El Demonio en el Desierto.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 95|Capítulo 95 - Preparación]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/19/kwm-caitulo-095-resolucion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 96|Capítulo 96 - La conclusión y despedida entre lagrimas.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/19/knw-capitulo-096-conclusion-y-una-despedida-llena-de-lagrimas/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 97|Capítulo 97 - Rebote de la Palabra Mágica.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-97/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 98|Capítulo 98 - ¡Comida! ¡Asura Nabe!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 99|Capítulo 99 - Compañeros intoxicados.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/21/kwm-capitulo-99-companeros-intoxicados/ Yaritranslations]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 7 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 3ː Guerra Entre Razas.===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 100|Capítulo 100 - Después de Medio Año.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2015/12/21/knw-capitulo-100-despues-de-medio-ano/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 101|Capítulo 101 - Preludio a la Conferencia.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-101/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 102|Capítulo 102 - El Rey Demonio, Hacia el Continente Humano.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 103|Capítulo 103 - Humas-Evila Conferencia de Alianza.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/03/kwm-capitulo-103-humas-evila-conferencia-de-alianza/ Yaritranslations.]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 104|Capítulo 104 - El Motivo del Rey Rudolph.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 105|Capítulo 105 - Comenzando la Traición.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-105/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 106|Capítulo 106 - Comenzando la Guerra.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 107|Capítulo 107 - Los Héroes que Conocieron la Realidad.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 108|Capítulo 108 - ¡Entra! ¡Okamura Hiiro!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 109|Capítulo 109 - La Verdadera Habilidad de Hiiro.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-109/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 110|Capítulo 110 - Los Presos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 111|Capítulo 111 - Aquellos que siguen vivos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/12/kwm-capitulo-111-esos-que-estan-vivos/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 112|Capítulo 112 - Escape.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/13/kwm-capitulo-112-escape/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 113|Capítulo 113 - Las Contramedidas de Judom y una Nueva Traición.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-113-las-contramedidas-de-judom-y-una-nueva-traicion/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 114|Capítulo 114 - Hiiro Fuera de Lugar.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 115|Capítulo 115 - Encuentro con la Reina Demonio.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/21/kwm-capitulo-115-reunion-con-la-reina-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 116|Capítulo 116 - Hiiro y Eveam.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 117|Capítulo 117 - Solicitud de la Reina Demonio.]] - [https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/capitulo-117/ Gustangtranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 118|Capítulo 118 - Hiiro, en Santo Oldine.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 119|Capítulo 119 - La Verdadera Fuerza de los Altos Rangos.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-capitulo-119-verdadera-fuerza-del-top/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 120|Capítulo 120 - El Protagonista Alivia su Estrés.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/01/27/knw-capitulo-120-el-protagonista-alivia-su-estres/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 121|Capítulo 121 - El Rey Transformado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 122|Capítulo 122 - Visitante.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 123|Capítulo 123 - Camino a la Traición.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/02/capitulo-123-camino-a-la-traicion/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 124|Capítulo 124 - Hiiro, Una Vez Más al País Demonio.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 125|Capítulo 125 - El Incomparable Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 126|Capítulo 126 - Hiiro vs Crouch.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 127|Capítulo 127 - Rayo y Oscuridad.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/09/knw-capitulo-127-rayo-y-oscuridad/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 128|Capítulo 128 - Como lidiar con Zombis.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/09/kwm-capitulo-128-como-lidiar-con-zombis/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 129|Capítulo 129 - Cruel: Tres Personas vs El Segundo Príncipe Gabranth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 130|Capítulo 130 - El Amargo Sabor de la Victoria.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 131|Capítulo 131 - Ornoth vs los Cuatro Héroes.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/19/kwm-capitulo-131-ornoth-vs-los-cuatro-heroes/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 132|Capítulo 132 - La Separación de los Héroes.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 133|Capítulo 133 - La predicación de Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 134|Capítulo 134 - El Protagonista Irritado.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 135|Capítulo 135 - El Comienzo de sus sueños.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/24/kwm-capitulo-135-comienzo-del-sueno/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 136|Capítulo 136 - Invitación al Castillo.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/02/28/kwm-capitulo-136-invitacion-al-castillo/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 137|Capítulo 137 - Amenaza.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/05/kwm-capitulo-137-amenaza/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 138|Capítulo 138 - Los Héroes y la Reina Demonio, Cara a Cara.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/08/kwm-capitulo-138-los-heroes-y-el-senor-demonio-cara-a-cara/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 139|Capítulo 139 - La Salida de Hiiro.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/12/kwm-capitulo-139-la-salida-de-hiiro/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 140|Capítulo 140 - El Tratamiento a los Dos Héroes.]] -
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 141|Capítulo 141 -Comida Real, La Comida de la Capital Demonio.]] - [https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/03/26/kwm-capitulo-141-comida-real-comida-de-la-capital-demonio/ Yaritranslations]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 142|Capítulo 142 - Conversación en la Tarde por la Noche.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 143|Capítulo 143 - ¡Permiso Recibido!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 144|Capítulo 144 - Los Héroes y Teckil Conociéndose.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 145|Capítulo 145 - El Misterioso Chico.]]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-146-ex-senor-demonio-avoros/ Capítulo 146 - Ex-Rey Demonio, Avoros.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-147-la-mision-de-hiiro/ Capítulo 147 - La Misión de Hiiro.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-148-puente-mutich-gran-colapso/ Capítulo 148 - ¡Puente Mütich, Gran Colapso!]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/02/kwm-capitulo-149-final-del-papel/ Capítulo 149 - ¿Fin del Papel?]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/07/capitulo-150-la-resolucion-de-los-gabranth/ Capítulo 150 - La Resolución de los Gabranth.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/08/capitulo-151-despues-de-mucho-tiempo-conferencia-evila/ Capítulo 151 - Después de mucho tiempo, Conferencia Evila.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/09/capitulo-152-la-decision-de-eveam/ Capítulo 152 - La Decisión de Eveam.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/09/capitulo-153-la-demanda-sin-precedentes/ Capítulo 153 - Demanda sin Precedentes.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/10/capitulo-154-una-conversacion-en-prision/ Capítulo 154 - Una Conversación en Prisión.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/11/capitulo-155-visita-inesperada/ Capítulo 155 - Una Visita Inesperada.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/15/kwm-capitulo-156-hiiro-y-aquinas/ Capítulo 156 - Hiiro y Aquinas.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/15/kwm-capitulo-157-companeros-de-toda-la-vida/ Capítulo 157 - Compañeros de Toda la Vida.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/17/kwm-capitulo-158-es-definitivamente-sobre-el/ Capítulo 158 - Es definitivamente él.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/17/kwm-capitulo-159-la-identidad-de-el-de-tunica-roja-el-alboroto-de-arnold-2/ Capítulo 159 - La Identidad de la Túnica Roja ~El Alboroto de Arnold~]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-160-empezando-a-querer-a-hiiro/ Capítulo 160 - Empezando a querer a Hiiro.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-161-arnold-y-muir-participacion-doble-confirmada/ Capítulo 161 - Arnold y Muir, ¡Participación Doble Confirmada!]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/18/kwm-capitulo-162-hiiro-triunfante/ Capítulo 162 - Hiiro Triunfante.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/19/kwm-capitulo-163-hiiro-va-a-pasion/ Capítulo 163 - Hiiro va a Pasión.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/22/capitulo-164-el-carinozo-rey-bestia/ Capítulo 164 - El Cariñoso Rey Bestia.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-165-hiiro-se-va-de-pasion/ Capítulo 165 - Hiiro se va de Pasión.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-166-las-circunstancias-victorias/ Capítulo 166 - Las Circunstancias Victorias.]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki no Wordmaster Volume 9 Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">

===Volumen 4ː Evila vs. Gabranth – El Duelo que Decide el Destino===
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-167-reunion/ Capítulo 167 - Reunion.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/23/kwm-capitulo-168-empieza-el-duelo-de-los-evila-y-los-gabranth/ Capítulo 168 - Empieza el Duelo de los Evila y los Gabranth.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/24/kwm-capitulo-169-marione-vs-leowald/ Capítulo 169 - Marione Vs. Leowald.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/25/capitulo-170-el-resultado-del-choque-entre-el-sol-y-la-tierra/ Capítulo 170 - El resultado del choque entre el Sol y la Tierra.]
::*[Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Early Part - En Espera.
::*[Web Novel Special] Special Christmas Chapter - Christmas Night Miracle Latter Part - En Espera.
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/26/kwm-capitulo-171-el-debut-de-arnold-y-muir/ Capítulo 171 – El debut de Arnold y Muir.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/27/kwm-capitulo-172-el-crecimiento-de-los-antiguos-companeros/ Capítulo 172 - El Crecimiento de los Antiguos Compañeros.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/04/28/kwm-capitulo-173-sus-habilidades-respectivas/ Capítulo 173 - Sus Respectivas Habilidades.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/29/kwm-capitulo-174-la-fuerza-de-muir/ Capítulo 174 - La fuerza de Muir.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/29/kwm-capitulo-175-dos-vs-dos/ Capítulo 175 - Dos vs. Dos.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/04/30/kwm-capitulo-176-espiritu-implacable/ Capítulo 176 - Espíritu Implacable.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/01/kwm-capitulo-177-la-habilidad-de-un-verdadero-as/ Capítulo 177 - La Habilidad de un Verdadero As.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/01/capitulo-178-un-amigo-considerado/ Capítulo 178 - Un Amigo Considerado.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/02/kwm-capitulo-179-hiro-de-pie/ Capitulo 179 - Hiro, de Pie.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/06/kwm-capitulo-180-forma-de-muerte-instantanea/ Capítulo 180 - ¿Cómo hacer un Insta-Kill?]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/06/kwm-capitulo-181-si-se-piensa-en-ello-ella-es-solo-una-nina/ Capítulo 181 - Si se piensa en ello, ella es sólo una niña.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/08/kwm-capitulo-182-asalto-en-passion/ Capítulo 182 - Asalto en Passion.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/08/kwm-capitulo-183-el-titere-taishi/ Capítulo 183 - El Titere, Taishi.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/10/kwm-capitulo-184-ornoth-y-rushbelle-vs-lenion-y-yuhito/ Capítulo 184 - Ornoth y Rushbelle vs Lenion y Yuhito.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/05/12/kwm-capitulo-185-los-que-luchan-y-los-que-protegen/ Capítulo 185 - Los que luchan y los que protegen.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/05/13/kwm-capitulo-186-el-ganador-de-la-cuarta-ronda/ Capítulo 186 - El ganador de la Cuarta ronda.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/15/knwm-capitulo-187-hacia-la-ronda-final/ Capítulo 187 - Hacia la ronda final.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/15/knwm-capitulo-188-el-comienzo-del-final/ Capítulo 188 - El comienzo del final.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/16/kwm-capitulo-189-tiempo-del-enfrentamiento/ Capítulo 189 - Tiempo del enfrentamiento.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/22/kwm-capitulo-190-aquello-que-ella-mantenia-en-su-mano/ Capítulo 190 - Aquello que ella mantenía en su mano.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/23/kwm-capitulo-191-finalmente/ Capítulo 191 - Finalmente.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/25/capitulo-192-hiiro-vs-leowald/ Capítulo 192 - Hiiro vs Leowald.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/26/capitulo-193-emocionandose/ Capítulo 193 - Emocionándose.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/29/kwm-capitulo-194-la-verdadera-fuerza-del-rey-bestia/ Capítulo 194 - La verdadera fuerza del Rey Bestia.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/05/29/kwm-capitulo-195-a-la-siguiente-etapa/ Capítulo 195 - A la siguiente etapa.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/06/01/kwm-capitulo-196-el-ganador-levanta-el-puno/ Capítulo 196 - El ganador levanta el puño.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/02/kwm-capitulo-197-admiracion-hacia-el-ganador/ Capítulo 197 - Admiración hacia el ganador.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/capitulo-198-alabanzas-al-heroe/ Capítulo 198 - Alabanzas al Héroe.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-199-alianza-permanente/ Capítulo 199 - Alianza permanente.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-200-forajidos-no-invitados/ Capítulo 200 - Forajidos no invitados.]
::*[https://yaritranslations.com/2016/06/06/kwm-capitulo-201-el-proposito-de-avoros/ Capítulo 201 - El proposito de Avoros.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/13/kwm-capitulo-202-matar-deus/ Capítulo 202 - Matar Deus.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/13/kwm-capitulo-203-separacion-temporal/ Capítulo 203 - Separación temporal.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/15/kwm-capitulo-204-regreso-a-xaos/ Capítulo 204 - Regreso a Xaos.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/16/capitulo-205-advertencia-para-hiiro/ Capítulo 205 - Advertencia para Hiiro.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/24/kwm-capitulo-206-el-inicio-del-banquete/ Capítulo 206 - El inicio del banquete.]
::*[https://tibetranslations.wordpress.com/2016/06/25/kwm-capitulo-207-el-final-del-banquete/ Capítulo 207 - El final del banquete.]
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 850px; height: 800px; float: left; background: #F1F1F1; border: 2px #000000 solid; padding: 0.5em"
|-
|-
| style="width:180px;" | [[File:Konjiki_no_Wordmaster_Volume_10_Cover.jpg|frameless|center|border|300px]]<br>
<div style="float: left;">
| valign="top" |
<div style="margin: 5px; margin-top: -5px;">
===Volumen 5ː Las Operaciones Encubiertas de Matar·Deus===
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 208|Capítulo 208 - Las Condiciones Actuales de Passion.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 209|Capítulo 209 - La Revuelta de Kokurou.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 210|Capítulo 210 - ¡Judom Aparece!]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 211|Capítulo 211 - Lo que Hiiro buscaba.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 212|Capítulo 212 - Que pena, Ornoth.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 213|Capítulo 213 - Reencuentro con Viejos Amigos.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 214|Capítulo 214 - Hiiro y el Mono.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 215|Capítulo 215 - Invitación de una aparición.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 216|Capítulo 216 - Bosque Espiritual.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 217|Capítulo 217 - Una Serpiente Arrogante.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 218|Capítulo 218 - La Reina Hada, Un Reencuentro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 219|Capítulo 219 - Espíritu.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 220|Capítulo 220 - La Verdad Detrás del Contrato Espiritual.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 221|Capítulo 221 - Hiiro VS Tenn.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 222 - El Método de Búsqueda Exclusivo de Hiiro.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 223 - La Obstinada Princesa Serpiente.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 224 - Ejecución del Contrato.]]
::*[[Konjiki no Word Master Capítulo 222|Capítulo 225 - La Voluntad de Nikki.]]
* [Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 聖地への暗い足音 - Pasos Oscuros en Suelo Santo
* [Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - ナーオスの灯 - Luz de Naos
* [Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - クゼル・ジオという男 - Un Hombre Llamado Cruzer Geo
* [Web Novel Extra] Extra - 人気投票ランキング結果発表！！！- ¡¡¡Resultados de los Votos de Popularidad!!!
* [Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - ツラヌキからザンゲキへ - De Piercer (Tsuranuki) a Slasher (Zangeki)
* [Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - Espíritu del Enemígo
* [Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 初代魔王の核
* [Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - アポイントメント
* [Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - ヒイロパーティ集結
* [Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 意外な接点
* [Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - ヒイロとザンゲキの繋がり
* [Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 勧誘成功
* [Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - パシオン来訪
* [Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 喜び合う後の悲劇
* [Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 樹に宿る精霊
* [Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - アラゴルンを襲った凶刃
* [Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 理想の土地
* [Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 実食！　ライブの手料理！
* [Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - ミミルの歌
* [Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 闇夜の訪問
* [Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 乗っ取り
* [Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - ヴィクトリアス落ちる
* [Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - ナイフの解明
* [Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - まずはマッサージ
* [Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 太赤纏の力
* [Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 新生ザンゲキの力
* [Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 閃光花火
* [Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 二人の小さな恋
* [Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - お手軽ロリババア
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - 第二王女ファラ
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 255 - マルキス訪問 -
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 256 - マルキスの忠告
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 257 - 二人の決意
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 258 - 身体力とは
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 259 - ヒイロの根源
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 260 - サクリファイス
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 261 - 初代魔王の核、奪われる
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 262 - クゼルの告白
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 263 - サクリファイス誕生
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 264 - クピドゥス族
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 265 - 歪んだ思想
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 266 - 二つの墓標
</div>
</div>
|}
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Personal del Proyecto==
*Encargado del proyecto: [[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]
*Supervisor del proyecto: [[User:Peluche|Peluche]]

===Traductores===
Activosː
*[http://es.gravatar.com/yarimateo02 Yari]
*[[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]

Inactivosː
*[[user:Kuroshiroe|Kuroshiroe]]

===Editores===
Activos
*[[User:ValkarRouse|<span style="color:black">ValkarRouse</span>]]

Inactivos
*[[User:Peluche|Peluche]]

==Páginas que también traducen ''Konjiki no Word Master''==
::*[http://boostnogroup.blogspot.com.es/p/konjiki.html BoostNoGroup].
::*[https://yaritranslations.wordpress.com/projects/konjiki-no-word-master-espanolspanish/ YariTranslations].
::*[https://gustangtranslations.wordpress.com/konjiki-no-word-master/ GustangTranslations].
::*[http://tibetranslations.com/capitulos/ TibeTranslations].

==Series Overview==
* 金色の文字使い－勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Mayo 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0114-1)
* 金色の文字使い 2 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 19, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0131-8)
* 金色の文字使い 3 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Noviembre 20, 2014, ISBN 978-4-0407-0385-5)
* 金色の文字使い 4 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Marzo 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0386-2)
* 金色の文字使い外伝 ―ユニークチートの異世界探訪記― ---(Mayo 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0554-5)
* 金色の文字使い 5 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 18, 2015, ISBN 978-4-0407-0556-9)
* 金色の文字使い 6 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Noviembre 20, 2015) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0557-6}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 2 －ユニークチートの異世界探訪記－ ---(Enero 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0555-2}}
* 金色の文字使い 7 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Marzo 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0558-3}}
* 金色の文字使い 8 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Julio 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0959-8}}
* 金色の文字使い外伝 3 ―ユニークチートと導かれし仲間たち― ---(Septiembre 17, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0962-8}}
* 金色の文字使い 9 －勇者四人に巻き込まれたユニークチート－ ---(Diciembre 20, 2016) {{ISBN|978-4-0407-0960-4}}
<references/>

[[Category:Light novel (Spanish)]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]

Shin High School DxD: Tom 1 Żywot 2: Trudno Być Wysokoklasowym Diabłem, Który Marzy o Haremie

2019-01-17T11:05:53Z

172.69.55.139: /* Część 3 */

==Żywot 2: Trudno Być Wysokoklasowym Diabłem, Który Marzy o Haremie==
===Część 1===
Po tym jak spotkałem się w parku z Rias i pozostałymi, przesłaliśmy grupę diabłów do ekspertów w Zaświatach, za pomocą magicznego kręgu i wróciliśmy do Reyzdencji Hyoudou. Poprzez Ród Gremory, poinformowaliśmy też o wszystkim rząd Zaświatów. Moi towarzysze, a także Parostwo Gremory, zebrali się w salonie na pierwszym piętrze domu. Zawsze używaliśmy tego pomieszczenia do dyskusji, gdyż stało się bardzo przestronne, od kiedy mój dom ostał przebudowany.

– Jeśli chodzi o gości, którzy zaatakowali Iseia…to są to nieznane diabły. Tak głosił raport, który dostałam od sługi Ajuki-sama – powiedziała Rias, patrząc na wszystkich.

—.

Rozumiem, więc nawet oni przybyli do tego miasta…! Wszyscy zmarszczyli brwi, gdy to usłyszeli.

– Jeśli się nie mylę, to mają miejsce incydenty, podczas których diabły o nieznanym pochodzeniu zaczynają się pojawiać w całych Zaświatach, prawda? – powiedziałem.

Dokładnie, obecnie niezidentyfikowane diabły pojawiały się w Zaświatach i wszędzie wywoływały kłopoty. Nawet my nie mogliśmy tego zignorować. Nawet jeśli zostali pojmani, to nadal nie mieliśmy pojęcia, kim byli. W przeciwieństwie do przeszłości, zwykłe diabły miały obecnie dowody tożsamości. Dla szlachty (w Zaświatach nadal istniał silny podział klasowy) ważnym było to, aby mieć coś, co udowodni ich tożsamość. Jednakże nikt spośród nieznanych diabłów, które zostały schwytane podczas siania zamętu w Zaświatach, nie próbował udowodnić swojego statusu społecznego czy tożsamości. Łatwo było pomyśleć, że stare diabły i ich wnuki, które żyły gdzieś na skraju Zaświatów, postanowiły się nagle zbuntować przeciwko obecnemu rządowi. Grupa tajemniczych diabłów, która mnie zaatakowała, była tymi nieznanymi diabłami.

– Pojawiali się na terenach innych mitologii, a teraz także w mieście Kuou… – powiedziała Rossweisse-san.

…Z pewnością nie jest to za ciekawa sytuacja. Incydenty z Zaświatów zaczęły przenosić się do świata ludzi i innych miejsc, a także do miasta w którym mieszkamy…

– Nawet jeśli tutejsza bariera jest bardzo mocna, to mogą się tutaj dostać nie tylko Ponurzy Żniwiarze, ale też tajemnicze diabły… – mruknęła Xenovia.

Ponurzy Żniwiarze, o których mówiła Xenovia, zupełnie jak w legendach, polowali na dusze żywych. W najgłębszych zakamarkach Zaświatów, znajdowało się miejsce, zwane Królestwem Zmarłych, którym rządził bóg z mitologii greckiej, Hades. Trafiały tam wszystkie martwe dusze. Słyszałem że z powodu trudnych warunków, jest w zasadzie niezamieszkane. Ci którzy pracowali dla przywódcy Królestwa Zmarłych, Hadesa, nazywali się Ponurymi Żniwiarzami. Mieliśmy z nimi złe stosunki, a zdarzało się, że przeciwko nim walczyliśmy. A to dlatego, bo Hadesowi nie podobał się pokój, który zawarły między sobą mitologie. Tak więc Ponurzy Żniwiarze wkradli się do miasta Kuou i zaatakowali kilka dni temu. Nie wiedziałem w jaki sposób przeszli przez bariery, ale…z pewnością było to niebezpieczne.

– Ta bariera jest czymś, o czym naukowcy ze wszystkich mitologii nadal myślą… – powiedziała Ravel.

– Także brałam udział w tym projekcie i… Z całą pewnością mogę stwierdzić, że ta bariera nie jest czymś, co mógłby przełamać zwykły diabeł – dodała Rossweisse-san.

Od kiedy Rossweisse-san dołączyła do nas jako nasza towarzyszka, prowadziła badania magią obronną oraz magicznymi barierami i stała się bardzo doświadczona w tych dziedzinach. Ach, demoniczne moce i magia były dwiema różnymi sprawami. Demoniczna moc była supermocą, którą diabły posiadały od urodzenia. Analiza demonicznych mocy diabłów oraz cudów stworzonych przez Boga, poprzez odtworzenie ich dzięki ich własnej teorii i formule, zostało uznane za magię. Można było powiedzieć, że była to technika tworzenia nadprzyrodzonych wydarzeń. Poczynając od Rossweisse-san, mieliśmy wielu towarzyszy, którzy uczyli się magii.

– Jeśli osoba która wspiera te nieznane diabły, jest istotą boskiej klasy, to przebicie się przez barierę nie byłoby dla niej problemem – oznajmiła nagle Rias.

Skoro byli w stanie przejść przez silne bariery, to znaczyło to, że pomagał im ktoś boskiej klasy. Innymi słowy było możliwe, że w sprawę zamieszany był jakiś bóg.

– Na pewno tak jest. Królestwo Zmarłych… Jestem pewien, że władcy Piekła maczali w tym palce – przytaknąłem opinii Rias.

Szczerze mówiąc, obecni władcy i bogowie, którzy panowali na „Piekłami” wszystkich mitologii, stworzyli międzymitologiczny sojusz. Z tego powodu nasze spekulacje…w jakiś sposób ograniczyły nasz udział w turniej, chociaż nie byliśmy pewni, w jaki. Poczynając od Rias i włączając w to mnie oraz starych i nowych członków Kubu Okuktystycznego, wszyscy należeliśmy do Antyterrorystycznej Drużyny DxD. Należeli do niej także:

• Parostwo Sitri, dowodzone przez Sonę Sitri-senpai.

• Parostwo Wielkiego Króla Baela Sairaorga-san.

• Parostwo spadkobierczyni Rodu Agares, Seekvairy-san.

• Drużyna mojego rywala, jednego z Dwóch Niebiańskich Smoków, Białego Cesarskiego Smoka Wymycia, Valiego Lucyfera.

• Drużyna Slash Doga, agenci organizacji upadłych aniołów, Grigori.

• Dwa Niebiańskie Smoki, Czerwony Cesarski Smok Ddraig i Biały Cesarski Smok, Albion.

• Pięciu Wielkich Smoczych Królów, Gigantyczny Smok Fafnir, Smok Psot Yu Long, Smok Więzienny Vritra.

• Wielki Zwycięski Walczący Budda z pierwszego pokolenia drużyny Wędrówki na Zachód (Pierwsze Pokolenie Sun Wukonga).

Ci wszyscy ludzie zebrali się teraz razem. Ponadto zostali wzmocnieni przez Obmywacza Ołtarzy (pierwsze pokolenie Zhu Bajie), a także Piaskowego Mnicha (pierwsze pokolenie Sha Wujinga), z pierwszego pokolenia Drużyny Wędrówki na Zachód, którzy postanowili dołączyć. Wprawdzie Zhu Bajie i Sha Wujing z pierwszego pokolenia przeszli na emeryturę, ale odzyskali poczucie młodości z powodu ataków terrorystycznych, wymierzonych w każdą z mitologii, ale też chcieli sobie poszaleć w Turnieju. Tak oto wrócili na pierwszą linię frontu, aby walczyć u boku pierwszego Sun Wukonga. Członkowie nowej Frakcji Bohaterów, której przewodził Cao Cao, także dołączyła jako wsparcie. Przez to że byli kiedyś terrorystami, opinia publiczna zwracała na nich szczególną uwagę, więc póki co nie mogli pełnić innej roli niż wsparcie. Byłem jednak pewien, że zrobią co trzeba, gdy dojdzie do głównej bitwy.

Tak więc członkowie antyterrorystycznej Drużyn DxD byli niepewni władców piekła. Gdyby był z nami Azazel-sensei, to pewnie powiedziałby coś w stylu „Sądzę że można by powiedzieć, że my mamy swój własny punkt widzenia, a oni swój”. Myśli takich nadprzyrodzonych istot jak bogowie, były poza moją wyobraźnią, skoro poprzednio byłem człowiekiem i zostałem wskrzeszony jako diabeł. To naturalne, że są rzeczy których nie rozumiem. Teraz mieliśmy możliwość, że władcy Piekła wykorzystywali te tajemnicze diabły…jednak nie mieliśmy nic poza zwykłymi spekulacjami…

– Nie możemy sprawdzić tożsamości nieznanych diabłów? Moglibyśmy na przykład zapytać osobę odpowiedzialną za inną mitologię Królestwa Zmarłych? – zapytała nagle Irina Rias.

Rias pokręciła głową.

– Obecnie nikt nic nie wie o tym incydencie. Nawet jeśli mówimy o nieznanych diabłach, to najwyraźniej dostajemy tylko niezbędne informacje i nawet nasze szefostwo nic nie wie o tej sprawie.

Przytaknąłem słowom Rias.

– Tak, goście którzy na mnie napadli, najwyraźniej nie wiedzieli nawet kim jestem.

Ci ludzie zostali wysłani, mimo że nic nie wiedzieli. Jeśli to prawda, to pojawia się więcej pytań. Jeśli Hades i inni goście ich wykorzystali i wysłali, to skąd ich wzięli? Gdzie można znaleźć diabły, które nigdy nie słyszały o Oppai Smoku?

– Normalnie to niemożliwe. Zarówno Ise-sama jak i Oppai Smok, są znani wśród wszystkich mitologii, więc te diabły musiały żyć w jakimś odizolowanym od świata miejscu – oznajmiła Ravel.

Akeno-san przyłożyła dłoń do policzka i przekrzywiła głowę.

– Dodatkowo pojawili się w samym środku Turnieju, w którym biorą udział wszystkie mitologie. Same rozgrywki także przeszły do fazy finałowej, więc skoro są diabłami, to i tak powinny o tym słyszeć.

– Gdybyśmy się dowiedzieli, kto za tym stoi, to zaatakowalibyśmy jako pierwsi! – powiedziała odważnie rozgniewana Xenovia.

Rias westchnęła i skrzyżowała ramiona.

– Gdyby mogło się to skończyć w ten sposób, zaatakowalibyśmy razem z DxD. Ale dobrze by też było, gdyby wrogowie byli zwykłymi terrorystami – oznajmiła Rias. – Jest powód, dla którego bogowie wywołują wydarzenia i niezwykłości w świecie ludzi. Dlatego nie możemy ich tak łatwo zniszczyć… Z tego powodu, nawet jeśli Hades jest tym, który za tym wszystkim stoi, to zaatakowanie go wywoła masę kłopotów, skoro jest władcą miejsca, do którego trafiają dusze zmarłych ludzi.

Tak jak powiedziała Rias, nie mogliśmy tak łatwo zniszczyć bogów. Poprzednio, gdy zaatakował nas Bóg Zła z Północy, nie mogliśmy go zabić, więc tylko go pojmaliśmy. Chociaż powodem było to, że wtedy byliśmy zbyt słabi, aby go unicestwić. Były też przypadki, gdy pokonany bóg wracał do życia, gdyż ludzie mocno w niego wierzyli.

– Najlepiej by chyba było, gdybyśmy zapieczętowali tego boga-szkieletora –powiedziała Koneko-chan, która zajadała się ciastkami.

Ona też nauczyła się technik pieczętujących i zdarzyło się nawet, że zapieczętowała Smoka Zła, gdy z nim walczyliśmy.

– T-to dość radykalna metoda, Koneko-chan…

Półwampir z Grupy Gremory, który wyglądała jak dziewczyna, uśmiechnął się krzywo. Ravel przytaknęła słowom Koneko-chan.

– Też słyszałam o takim pomyśle. Dodatkowo, ostatnimi czasy ma on coraz więcej zwolenników. Jeśli zrobi się naprawdę niebezpiecznie, to ja też popieram propozycję Shirone.

Gdy pokonamy władcę Piekła, natychmiast go zapieczętujemy. Cóż, moglibyśmy spać spokojnie, gdyby sprzymierzeni z nami bogowie czuwali nad tymi zapieczętowanymi. Obecnie było to dla nas najlepsze wyjście, gdyby doszło do walki.

– W każdym razie wszyscy jesteśmy ciekawi pochodzenia nieznanych diabłów. Czy krańce Zaświatów naprawdę są takim odizolowanym miejscem, jak mówią? – Kiba wrócił do tematu.

– Nie dostałam na ten temat żadnych informacji od Ajuki-sama. …Ale prawdziwa tożsamość nieznanych diabłów, które zaczęły się wszędzie pokazywać… – powiedziała Rias, biorąc łyk czarnej herbaty.

Wszyscy się zamyślili, robiąc przy tym zakłopotane twarze.

– Hmmm – mruknął umięśniony staruszek, który siedział w kącie pokoju i popijał czarną herbatę.

– Wasza eminencjo.

Wszyscy, włącznie ze mną, odwrócili się, aby wysłuchać jego opinii. Ten gość to jego eminencja, Vasco Strada. Wprawdzie miał osiemdziesiąt siedem lat, ale miał ciało mocne jak młodzieniec. Mimo grubych mięśni i pomarszczonej twarzy, ten siłacz był szanowany przez Asię, Xenovię, Irinę, Kibę i wszystkich z Kościoła katolickiego. Pierwotnie był kardynałem, ale gdy uświadomił sobie, jak ważny był system opieki nad wojownikami, został przywódcą Kościoła w prowadzeniu młodych wojowników. Był poprzednim posiadaczem świętego miecza, który należał obecnie do Xenovi, Durandala. Ten legendarny wojownik był znany jako człowiek o czystym sercu, który był niesamowicie silny. Byliśmy mu wdzięczni, gdyż opiekował się także nami. Zwłaszcza Asia i inni ludzie z Kościoła katolickiego głęboko mu ufali. Obecnie mieszkał w naszym mieście i należał do drużyny Rias, która brała udział w Turnieju. Czasami dołączał do naszych rozmów i udzielał nam rad. Także i tym razem wszyscy zwracali uwagę na jego słowa.

– Są tylko trzy możliwe sposoby, w jaki powstały te nieznane diabły. Pierwszy to reinkarnacja poprzez system Diabelskiego Pionka. Słyszałem jednak, że oni nie mają cech wskrzeszonych diabłów – powiedział jego eminencja rozprostowując trzy palce. – Drugi to klonowanie. Z pewnością istnieje możliwość, że technologia Grigori albo diabłów wyciekła i została wykorzystana przez władców Piekła. Ale wtedy te diabły musiałyby mieć takie same geny jak te, które zidentyfikowano poprzednio. Słyszałem jednak, że nie są takie same, a to z kolei prowadzi nas do… Matki wszystkich diabłów, Lilith.

Rias i Ravel, czystej krwi diablice, były zszokowane tymi słowami.

– …T-to jest…!

Rias wyglądała, jakby chciała powiedzieć „To niemożliwe”.

– Istota, która podobno urodziła protoplastów wszystkich szlacheckich rodzin. Jeśli jest ktoś, kto stworzył nieznane diabły od podstaw, to może to być tylko Lilith. …Jednak to tylko opinia starego człowieka. Nadal pamiętam co wyprawiał Rizevim Livan Lucyfer, jakby było to wczoraj. Słyszałem też, że miał obsesję na punkcie swojej matki, Lilith – kontynuował jego eminencja.

Wprawdzie Rias i Ravel były oszołomione, chociaż po części zdawały się zgadzać z tą opinią.

– …Czy to oznacza, że Hades znalazł Lilith-sama…? Jednak zgodnie z legendami, została ona unicestwiona… – powiedziała Rias po chwili namysłu.

– Księżniczko, historii jest czymś, co może ulec zmianie. My, wierzący, także tego dokonaliśmy. Nawet w świecie diabłów wiele starożytnych dokumentów zaginęło, prawda? Na przykład miasto Agreas. Nadal dokładnie nie wiadomo, jak powstało – powiedział jego eminencja Strada.

Wszyscy zamilkli, słysząc te słowa. Nie wiedziałem zbyt wiele o matce diabłów, Lilith. Chociaż znałem inną osobę o tym imieniu, która mieszkała w tym domu… Co dziwne, sama miała powiązania z Rizevimem…

Rizevim Livan Lucyfer był synem pierwszego Lucyfera, i najgorszą kupą gówna pośród wszystkich terrorystów, którzy kiedykolwiek stanęli nam na drodze. Był również dziadkiem mojego rywala, Valiego. Wezwał okropne Smoki Zła z legend i nawet przebudził najwredniejszą z istot, Bestię Apokalipsy, Trihexę, która wywołała olbrzymie szkody na terenach wszystkich mitologii. Udało na się zwyciężyć, ale ponieśliśmy ciężkie straty. Jednakże…nie mogliśmy całkowicie pokonać Trihexa, więc stworzyliśmy odizolowaną barierę w innym wymiarze i zamknęliśmy go tam wraz z ludźmi, którzy mieli z nim walczyć. Tymi ludźmi były najsilniejsze i najsłynniejsze istoty spośród wszystkich mitologii. Wśród nich było wielu takich, którym dużo zawdzięczałem. Matka Rizevima, żona pierwszego Lucyfera i rodzicielka wszystkich diabłów, Lilith… Więc odnaleźli ją władcy Piekieł i stworzyli tajemnicze diabły…? Jego eminencja Strada roześmiał się cicho, gdy zobaczył nasze zakłopotane twarze.

– Jednak to tylko myśli starego człowieka. Maou Ajuka Belzebub i stare diabły, także wzięły pod uwagę taką możliwość…

Mogliśmy to powiązać ze słowami jego eminencji. Ponieważ sami nie znaleźliśmy żadnych odpowiedzi, dyskutowaliśmy nad planem, jak poradzić sobie z nimi podczas przyszłych walk. Na koniec porozmawialiśmy o fioletowowłosej dziewczynie, którą spotkałem. Rias, Ravel i moi towarzysze użyli własnej sieci informacyjnej, aby dowiedzieć się czegoś o tej dziewczynie…jednak kim ona była? Miała więcej tajemnic niż nieznane diabły. Nasze spotkanie tego dnia skończyło się na tej rozmowie.

Nie ważne kim są te diabły, i kto je kontroluje, pokonam je, jeśli spróbują skrzywdzić moich towarzyszy, rodzinę, czy kogokolwiek, kto mieszka w tym mieście. To była prosta i jasna decyzja, którą podjąłem…

Po skończeniu rozmowy, poszedłem się wykąpać, a potem zamierzałem iść spać. Dzięki temu że mój dom został przebudowany w olbrzymią rezydencję, mój pokój był bardzo przestronny i było tu też wielkie łóżko z baldachimem. Jakiś czas temu leżałem w nim z Rias i Asią… Jednak najwyraźniej zamieniono je na kolejne olbrzymie łóże.

A to dlatego że....

– Dzisiaj z pewnością będę spała u boku Iseia!

– Nie, to ja będę spała z moim ukochanym!

– Upadniesz, jeśli będziesz z nim spała!

– Będzie w prządku, jeśli nie będę czuła nic zboczonego!

– To niemożliwe, aby udało się to takiej zboczonej anielicy jak ty!

– A ty jesteś zboczonym Skoczkiem!

– Mnie to nie przeszkadza!

– N-nie przeszkadza…?

Dwoma dziewczynami, które kłóciły się na łóżku, były Irina i Xenovia. Gdy sytuacja dotycząca grafiku sypialnianego uległa zmianie, ostatnio pięć osób spało razem ze mną, zamiast trzech, tak jak kiedyś. Zwykle były to Rias, Asia i w zależności od dnia, Akeno-san, Xenovia i Irina też do mnie dołączały. Także Koneko-chan i jej siostra Kuroka, a także Ravel i Rossweisse-san. Oznaczało to, że liczba osób które ze mną spały, zwiększyła się. Najwyraźniej spanie obok mnie było dla nich ważną rzeczą, więc często się o to kłóciły. Wprawdzie zdecydowaliśmy, w jakiej kolejności będą ze mną spały…ale nie zgadzały się z tym i zdarzało się, że spałem z przypadkowymi dziewczynami. Ale to było wspaniałe! Dla kogoś zboczonego było to jak ziszczone marzenie…

– Ununu.

– Mumumu.

Irina i Xenovia wpatrywały się w siebie. Tak przy okazji obie dziewczyny miały na sobie tylko majteczki. Mogłem zobaczyć ich wielkie piersi! Latały we wszystkie strony, gdy się kłóciły! Co za uczta dla moich oczu! Nie mogłem położyć się spać, dopóki się tak ze sobą kłóciły! Ach, ale cieszyłem się, że będę spał z Rias!

– P-proszę, uspokójcie się, Xenovia-san, Irina-san.

Asia przybyła, aby je rozdzielić.

– Dobrze, chyba mam dobre rozwiązanie, hę. A może obie będziecie w spać obok Iseia? – zaproponowała Rias.

Zawsze tak potrafiła pokierować dziewczynami, aby uspokoić wszystkie kłótnie, chociaż zdarzały się wyjątki… Nagle poczułem, że coś dotyka moich pleców!

– Ufufu, ja tam mogę spać, leżąc na moim mężu – te odważne słowa wymówiła Akeno-san!

Mogłem to poczuć na moich plecachhhhhhhh! Aaaaaach, dotykały mnie jej miękkie piersiiiiiiiii! Rias nie była zachwycona jej obecnością.

– Akeno! Dzisiejszej nocy nie jest twoja kolej! – powiedziała Rias.

Akeno-san zignorowała te słowa.

– Już się stęskniłam za moim ukochanym. Jeśli nie spędzę z nim dzisiejszej nocy, do jutro nie będę w stanie żyć.

Akeno-san przytuliła się do mnie mocno, pokazując, że za nić mnie nie puści! Rias wydęła uroczo policzki i zbliżyła się do Akeno-san!

– Nie możesz tego zrobić! Ja też chcę każdej nocy spać z Isieiem!

– Dlaczego nie będziemy spały z Iseiem razem w tym samym łóżku? Dlaczego muszę mieć pozwolenie… Spanie samemu sprawia, że czuję się samotna… Hej, mój mężu, chciałbyś dotykać moich piersi co noc, prawda?

Czyj mózg by się nie stopił, gdyby ktoś nie wyszeptał do niego takie podniecające słowa? Kiedy Rias i Akeno-san kłóciły się ze sobą, pojawił się ktoś jeszcze!

– Ise! Przyszłam spać, miau!

Osobą która otworzyła nagle drzwi i wtargnęła do środka, była piękna dziewczyna o czarnych włosach, mająca kocie uszy i dwa ogony! To nekomata, Kuroka! Była rodzoną siostrą Koneko-chan, a także jedną z moich przyszłych żon. Wprawdzie miała troskliwą osobowość, ale miała też pociągające ciało. Dziś wieczorem wmieszała się w kłótnię dziewczyn, która już była zaciekła! Wskoczyła na łóżko i rzuciła się na mnie! Jej obfite piersi zakryły moją twarz! Czułem ich wielkość i miękkość!

– Tak! Właśnie tak! Nie ma nic lepszego, niż bycie leczoną przez przytulanie się do Iseia.

Koneko-chan też się pojawiła, jakby chciała uspokoić swoją siostrę.

–…Kuroka-oneesama, musisz postępować według reguł ustalonych przez Rias-oneesama. Wiesz że ja też się powstrzymuję?

Koneko-chan próbowała odciągnąć Kurokę. W jakiś sposób czułem, że zaczęło się zbierać coraz więcej dziewczyn… Kiedy się nad tym zastanawiałem, ubrana w piżamę Rossweisse-san, zajrzała przez szparę w drzwiach.

– …J-ja też chcę spać z Iseiem-kun, ale…dzisiaj nie jest moja kolej, ale…wszystkie jesteście takie śmiałe, ale…nie przywykłam do czegoś takiego, ale…ale, ale…..!

To wyglądało, jakby biła się z własnymi pokusami. Rossweisse-san mogła być zdumiona po zobaczeniu tych wszystkich dziewczyn w moim łóżku, skoro nie była do tego przyzwyczajona i brakowało jej inicjatywy do robienia tego typu rzeczy. Przez otwarte drzwi weszła Ravel. Musiały ją tu zwabić te wszystkie hałasy.

– Proszę, uspokójcie się wszyscy! Musimy postępować zgodnie z zasadami ustalonymi przez Rias-sama, która znajduje się najwyżej w rankingu! Wszystkie dziewczyny chcą spać z Iseiem-sama! J-ja też…!

Ravel też próbowała podejść do łóżka, gdy próbowała wszystkich powstrzymać. W łóżku było ostatecznie dziesięcioro ludzi, włącznie ze mną, Rias, Asią, Akeno-san, Koneko-chan, Kuroką, Xenovią, Iriną, Rossweisse-san i Ravel… Tak przy okazji, to nowe łóżko jest niesamowite, skoro tak łatwo mieści tyle osób! Jednak Asia najbardziej rozdmuchała tą sytuację! Ściągnęła z siebie piżamę i zanurkowała w moją stronę!

– Miejsce obok Iseia jest moje!

Uśmiechnąłem się krzywo, gdy złapałem Asię, która na mnie skoczyła. Rias westchnęła tylko i powiedziała „Dobrze, śpijmy więc razem…”. Skończyło się na kompromisie i tej nocy spaliśmy wszyscy razem. …Tak przy okazji, tego typu sytuacja nie wydarzyła się po raz pierwszy. To pewnie dlatego Rias kupiła nowe łóżko, gdyż przewidziała coś takiego. Byłem naprawdę wdzięczny za tego typu spokojne sytuacje, nawet jeśli czułem się niepewnie z powodu incydentów z nieznanymi diabłami. Zasnąłem ze wszystkimi, modląc się, aby złe senne nawyki Xenovi nie obróciły się przeciwko mnie...

===Część 2===
Kontynuowaliśmy naszą diabelską pracę, mimo zagrożenia ze strony nieznanych diabłów, które pojawiły się w naszym mieście. Tego dnia udałem się do domu jednego z moich regularnych klientów, jednak nie był to Morisawa-san. Pedałowałem na moim rowerze aż dotarłem do domu, który znajdował się spory kawałek od Akademii Kuou. Stanąłem przed drzwiami i wcisnąłem dzwonek.

– Otwarte, nyo. Wejdź proszę, nyo – oznajmił głos z domofonu.

To była zwykła odpowiedź. Otworzyłem drzwi i wszedłem do środka. Czekał tam na mnie umięśniony mężczyzna. Nie był jednak zwyczajny, gdyż miał na sobie strój magicznej dziewczyny z anime „Czarodziejka z Mlecznej Orbity 8”!

– Witaj, nyo~. Diable-san, czekałam na ciebie, nyo!

Umięśniony mężczyzna, który lubi przebieranki, nie, to po prostu pułapka! Innymi słowy był dziewczyną w ciele mężczyzny. Ten gość był jednym ze zboczeńców, którzy byli moimi klientami…ktoś kto uwielbia magiczne dziewczyny! Nawet jeśli wyglądał w ten sposób, to jego oczy lśniły czystością! Zapytacie, co znaczyło to „nyo”, którym kończył każde zdanie? To chyba nieważne, nieprawdaż? Był tak straszny, że nie miało to znaczenia.

Nazywał się Mil-tan. Nie wiedziałem o nim nic ponadto i nawet wolałem nie wiedzieć. Czułem wręcz, że nawet nie powinienem. Mil-tan był moim codziennym klientem, od kiedy tylko zacząłem diabelską pracę. Poznałem go niemal równocześnie z Morisawą-san. Nawet jeśli obaj mieli jakieś dziwne fetysze, to najwyraźniej było to normalne wśród moich klientów. To pewnie dlatego, że sam jestem zboczeńcem.

Jednak kiedy patrzyłem na ten strój magicznej dziewczyny, przypominał mi się ktoś, wobec kogo miałem dług. Ta osoba także lubiła tą serię. Słyszałem że prosiła swoją siostrę, aby ta nagrywała dla niej nowe odcinki i byłem pewien, że nie mogła się doczekać powrotu. Zapytałem więc Mil-tan.

– Witaj, Mil-tan. Czego chcesz dzisiaj? – zapytałem Mil-tan.

Nawiasem mówiąc, Mil-tan wzywał mnie z dość dużymi przerwami. Często do niego dzwoniliśmy, ale rzadko otrzymywaliśmy jakąkolwiek odpowiedź.

– Diable-san, chciałabym, abyś popatrzył na magię Mil-tan! – powiedział Mil-tan, wymachują różdżką magicznej dziewczyny.

– Dobrze. Magię, hę?

Cóż, to co nazywał „magią”, mogło w rzeczywistości być jego siłą fizyczną. Minął już rok, od kiedy go poznałem, więc wiedziałem już sporo na jego temat. Co planował zrobić z brutalną siłą, tkwiącą w jego mięśniach? Dobrze! Pokaż mi jak rozbijasz to biurko i krzesło na kawałki! Twoje muskuły nie kłamią! Mil-tan zamachnął się swoją różdżką jeszcze mocniej i nagle się obrócił. Proszę, przestań się tak kręcić, bo wygląda to tak, jakbyś chciał zadać kopniak. Miałem wielu znajomych, którzy specjalizowali się w tego typu atakach, więc wolałem mieć się na baczności.

– Spiralna Egzekucja Milkyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!

Kiedy Mil-tan wypowiedział te słowa, na końcu różdżki pojawił się magiczny krąg, z którego wystrzelił lód!

– ………….!?

Nie potrafiłem nie czuć zaskoczenia! To takie nagłe! Mil-tanowi daleko było do prawdziwej magi...no dobrze, może nie tak daleko, ale nie powinien jej w stanie używać! Ale byłem pewien, że to co właśnie zobaczyłem, było magicznym kręgiem! Wyleciały z niego kawałki lodu! Kiedy byłem zakłopotany tą sytuacja, usłyszałem niespodziewany głos:

– Fufufu, to prawda. Mil-tan właśnie zmienił się w magiczną dziewczynę.

Kiedy spojrzałem w tamtym kierunku, zobaczyłem dziewczynę w okularach, Kiryuu! Moja koleżanka z klasy! Dlaczego tu jest!?

– Kiryuu!? A co ty tu robisz!?

– Jest moją senpai – oznajmił Mil-tan.

…

…Co… S-senpai? Nie rozumiałem, co tu się działo, ale…

– Senpai? W-wybacz, Kiryuu… Nie rozumiem co tu się dzieje… – wrzasnąłem zaskoczony.

To chyba jasne, że trudno to zrozumieć. Mil-tan użył magii i była tu Kiryuu! Dodatkowo powiedział, że była jego senpai! Kiryuu wysunęła dłoń i zachichotała psotnie.

– Krótko mówiąc…to oznacza to.

Na jej dłoni pojawił się magiczny krąg!

– T-to magia!? Kiryuu, czy ty...!?

Kiryuu roześmiała się z rozbawieniem, gdy ja byłem zszokowany.

– Nihihi. Tak, otóż widzisz, ja i Mil-tan uczymy się obecnie magii.

Nauka magiiiiiiiii!? K-Kiryuu to robi? T-tak, wprawdzie ta dziewczyna była jedną z kilku naszych koleżanek, która znała naszą tożsamość… Ale że była w stanie nauczyć się magiii! Nigdy bym sobie tego nawet nie wyobraził!

– Kto cię tego nauczył!? Rossweisse-san? – zapytałem.

Kiryuu pokręciła jednak głową.

– Nie, to nie ona.

– A-a więc Le Fay?

Skoro to nie Rossweisse-san, więc tylko Le Fay i Kuroka są znajomymi, którzy używają magii. Jednak Kiryuu zaprzeczyła także temu.

– Hmm... Poprosiłam Le Fay aby mnie uczyła, ale odmówiła mi, gdyż uważa się za kiepską nauczycielkę. Zostałam też odrzucona przez Kurokę-oneesan, gdyż powiedziała, że byłby to dla niej zbyt duży kłopot.

Cóż, Kuroka z pewnością odmówiła. Nie jest kimś, komu chciałoby się uczyć magii. Chociaż pewnie by się w końcu zgodziła, gdyby ją mocno poprosić i obiecać hojną zapłatę.

– W takim razie…kto cię uczy?

– To ktoś, kogo przedstawiła mi Le Fay, Reni-sensei.

—.

…Więc to tak, hę. Zakryłem dłońmi twarz, aby to wszystko pojąć. Mil-tan złożył dłonie na piersi, jak dziewczyna, a jego oczy błyszczały jasno.

– Jest niesamowicie piękną, czarodziejską onee-sama, nyo… Czuję że jest ideałem mistrzyni magii!

Reni-sensei. Czyli Lavinia Reni-san! Znałem ją. Słynna czarodziejka, która należała do jednej z wielu czarodziejskich organizacji, Grauzauberer, a także członkinię drużyny Slash Doga, który działał na zlecenie upadłych aniołów. Była tez kimś w rodzaju starszej siostry dla mojego rywala, Valiego Lucyfera, i jak powiedział Mil-tan, była niesamowicie piękną onee-san.

– Reni-sensei, naprawdę jest piękna, czyż nie? Zakochałam się w niej od pierwszego wejrzenia i poprosiłam, abym mogła jak najszybciej rozpocząć naukę. Słyszałam też, że warunki wstąpienia do organizacji Grauzauberer zostały złagodzone. W każdym razie w porównaniu do innych grup. Dlatego uczymy się od Reni-sensei. Mil-tan też się zgłosił mniej więcej w tym samym czasie, ale ja uczę się dłużej, choć z niewielkim odstępem czasu – powiedziała Kiryuu.

Więc to tak. Chciała się uczyć magii i gdy poprosiła o pomoc znajomą czarodziejkę, poznała Lavinię-san i spotkała też Mil-tana. Chciałem zapytać, jak Mil-tan ją spotkał, ale…najwyraźniej przeznaczenie go tam sprowadziło. Teraz zrozumiałem tą sytuację.

– Co zamierzasz robić, skoro zostałaś czarodziejką? – zapytałem Kiryuu.

Kiryuu zgrabnie przyjęła pozę.

– Zostanę magiczną dziewczyną i ocalę świat!

– Tego oczekiwałam po onee-sama, nyo! Takie są magiczne dziewczyny, nyooo!

Mil-tan był głęboko poruszony… Kiryuu wzruszyła ramionami.

– …A w każdym razie bym chciała. Prawdę mówiąc, po spotkaniu z tobą, Asią i resztą oraz poznaniu waszej prawdziwej tożsamości, czułam jakbym nie wiedziała o was wszystkiego. Pomyślałam więc, że dzięki temu będę mogła pomóc Asi i pozostałym – powiedziała.

—.

Więc to dla dobra Asi i innych. Ta dziewczyna tak bardzo troszczyła się o swoich przyjaciół. To pewnie dlatego Asia, Xenovia i Irina tak na niej polegały. Kiryuu poklepała mnie po plecach, uśmiechając się przy tym.

– Z tego powodu, ponieważ mogę spędzić z tobą du~żo czasu, współpracujmy razem ♪

– Pracujmy razem, diable-san ♪ – dodał podekscytowany Mil-tan, klepiący mnie po plecach.

Klepnięcie Mil-tana była naprawdę mocne… Jednak zespół złożony z Kiryuu i Mil-tan może być zabójczą kombinacją… Lavinio Reni-san, co ty masz w głowie, skoro postanowiłaś uczyć tą dwójkę…?

C-cóż, wyglądała na kogoś, kto naprawdę nie dbał o tego typu rzeczy, więc nie ma w tym nic dziwnego, że zgodziła się uczyć tą dwójkę… Jednak w tym przypadku mogłem być spokojny, gdyż nie sprawiała wrażenia kogoś, kto nauczyłby tą dwójkę złych rzeczy. …Ale cóż, tak jak powiedziała Kiryuu, czuję że ona, ja i…Mil-tan, możemy spędzić ze sobą sporo czasu. Kiedy przemyślałem tą sytuację, uspokoiłem się i zadałem pytanie:

– A więc, Mil-tan. Czego ode mnie potrzebujesz?

Mil-tan przybrał poważny wyraz twarzy, podczas gdy Kiryuu zarechotała złośliwie, a potem oznajmili jednocześnie:

– Towarzysz nam, gdy będziemy testować naszą magię, nyo.

….

…Co za beznadziejne wezwanie! Ostatecznie zostałem ich przeciwnikiem… Kto by się jednak spodziewał, że kobiecy Mil-tan, który wyglądał jak magiczna dziewczyna i Kiryuu, która znała naszą prawdziwą tożsamość, też się nauczą magii? Kiedy broniłem się przed najróżniejszymi atakami magicznymi, Kiryuu powiedziała mi coś:

– Proszę, nie mów o tym jeszcze Asi i pozostałym. Najpierw planuję się doszkolić do pewnego poziomu, a potem sama im powiem.

– Dobrze, zrozumiałem – odparłem.

Potem rozdzieliliśmy się i wracałem na rowerze do mojego biura. Nagle obok mojego ucha pojawił się alarmowy magiczny krąg. Dobiegł z niego głos Rias:

– Ise, otrzymaliśmy wezwanie od Maou-sama i Arcyksięcia Agares. Nieznane diabły pojawiły się na naszym terenie. Musimy zrobić z nimi porządek.

– Rozumiem – odparłem.

Więc się pojawili. Te diabły. Wprawdzie wciąż nie wiedziałem jaki mieli plan, ale będą kłopoty, jeśli pozwolimy im tutaj szaleć. Po tym jak zostawiłem rower na parkingu przy moim biurze, rozłożyłem moje smocze skrzydła i wzbiłem się w powietrze...

===Część 3===
Przybyłem do miasta, które znajdowało się trzy stacje od Kuou. To miejsce było oddalone od terenów miejskich i znajdowały się tutaj tylko trzy domy, które już od dawna były opuszczone. Ich ogrody były zarośnięte chwastami, miały popękane ściany i powybijane okna. Moi towarzysze, wszyscy członkowie parostw Gremory (Rias, Akeno-san, Koneko-chan, Kiba, Gasper) oraz mojego (ja, Asia, Xenovia, Ravel, Rossweisse-san), a także Irina, byli już na miejscu. Potem dołączyła do nas blondynka z długimi włosami i czerwonymi oczami, której twarz była tak piękna, jak postaci na jakimś obrazie. Elmenhilde Galnstein.

– Pomyśleć że coś takiego wydarzyło się właśnie teraz, gdy wróciłam z tajnej misji wywiadowczej… Co za chaos – powiedziała.

W przeciwieństwie do Gaspera, który był półwampirem, ona była wampirzycą czystej krwi i córką szlacheckiej rodziny. Na początku sprawy były skomplikowane, ale teraz mieszkała w Rezydencji Hyoudou i wychodziła razem z nami, aby zbierać różne informacje. Jej marzeniem było odbudowanie i rozwinięcie miasta, które zostało zniszczone przez Rizevima. Kiedy spotkaliśmy ją po raz pierwszy, była dumna i wyniosła, ale po wielu wydarzeniach jej osobowość uległa zmianie i teraz była bardziej urocza. Zazwyczaj pomagała mi w biurze, ale tym razem przez jakiś czas była na tajnej misji wywiadowczej. Do moich towarzyszy nie zaliczali się tylko oni. Olbrzymi smok sfrunął z nieba i wylądował przede mną. Ukłonił się mnie.

– Panie, ja, Bova Tannin, właśnie wróciłem – powiedział grzecznie.

Olbrzymi smok, Bova, został moim pierwszym podwładnym, kiedy awansowałem na wysokoklasowego diabła. Był też prawowitym synem mojego smoczego mistrza, staruszka Tannina-ossan, który kiedyś był Smoczym Królem. Tak bardzo się mną interesował i podziwiał, że przyszedł do mnie, gdy tylko awansowałem na wysokoklasowego diabła i poprosił o możliwość zostania moim podwładnym, a ja się zgodziłem. Bova i Ravel mieli coś do załatwienia w Zaświatach i dopiero co wrócili.

– To cały zespół, który bierze udział w tej misji? – zapytałem Rias, rozglądając się dookoła.

Rias przytaknęła.

– Tak. Sona i inni członkowie DxD mieli coś do załatwienia, więc tą misję wykonamy my.

…Więc to musiało oznaczać, że nieznane diabły musiały się też pojawić w innych miejscach, hę. Jeszcze raz przyjrzałem się opuszczonym domom. …Nawet stąd wyczuwałem obecność i aurę diabłów. Było ich tam sporo. Chowali się nie tylko w domu, ale też za nim. Wszyscy najwyraźniej czuli to samo, gdyż rozglądali się dookoła. Rias stanęła przed jednym z domów.

– Wyjdźcie proszę. Wiemy że się tam ukrywacie – powiedziała głośno.

Jej głos rozniósł się echem po całym terenie. Po chwili ciszy… Z wnętrza domu i naszego otoczenia zaczęły się wyłaniać tajemnicze postacie. Były to zarówno człekokształtne diabły, jak i takie, które wyglądały jak potwory. Było ich…około dziesięciu, dwudziestu, trzydziestu…. Nie, nie, chyba jednak ponad setka? Co za niedorzeczna liczba! Co ważniejsze, każdy z nich miał aurę która nie należała ani do nisko, ani do średnioklasowego diabła, ale do wysokoklasowego!

To niemożliwe! Dlaczego setka wysokoklasowych diabłów zebrała się na takim odludziu? Dodatkowo liczba diabłów zmniejszyła się po wojnie pomiędzy Trzema Frakcjami, więc to to niemożliwe, żeby potajemnie istniało gdzieś tylu cennych wysokoklasowców! Ich liczba była po prostu absurdalna!

Zacząłem się zastanawiać, czy jego eminencja nie miał racji z tym, że to Lilith wyprodukowała te diabły. Nasi przeciwnicy uśmiechali się i patrzyli spokojnie. Tak jak się można było spodziewać nic nas nie wiedzą. Gdyby wiedzieli kim jesteśmy, uciekaliby jak szaleni. Rok temu, tacy przeciwnicy byliby dla nas problemem, ale dzisiaj…

– Diabły, anioły, smoki i nawet wampiry. Czego od nas chcecie? – zapytał diabeł, który wyglądał na przywódcę.

– To my tu zadajemy pytania. Dlaczego tu jesteście? Oszczędzimy was, jeśli zdradzicie nam swoje zamiary. Nasze rozkazy w końcu nie określają, czy mamy was pojmać, czy zabić – odparła dumnie Rias.

Diabły parsknęły śmiechem, gdy usłyszały to ostrzeżenie. Ach, najwyraźniej nie zamierzają z nami negocjować. Xenovia dobyła swojego Durandala i rzuciła im wyzwanie do walki, gdy zobaczyła ich zachowanie.

– Dostaliśmy rozkaz, aby przyjrzeć się działaniom diabłów i aniołów w tej okolicy i ewentualnie ich zaatakować – oznajmił przywódca diabłów.

– Kto wydał wam to polecenie? – zapytała Rias.

– Sam chciałbym to wiedzieć, ale ten rozkaz o prostu pojawił się w naszych umysłach. Dodatkowo…nie możemy powstrzymać chęci niszczenia – odparł diabeł.

Jego towarzysze zarechotali paskudnie. Nawet nie wiedzą kto im rozkazuje. Cóż, nie znałem ich prawdziwych motywów, ale nie mogłem im darować tego, że chcieli nas zaatakować…

– Zabiliście wielu ludzi, aby spełnić swoje pragnienie. Dlatego pokonamy was w imieniu Książęcego Rodu Gremory! – oznajmiła poważnie Rias.

Te słowa były początkiem bitwy!

Przeciwnicy ruszyli na nas ze wszystkich stron! Szybko przyzwałem moją zbroję i przyjąłem pozycję do walki! Pierwsi uderzyli posiadacze mieczy, Xenovia i Kiba, którzy ścięli diabły atakujące od frontu! Oboje byli Skoczkami, dzięki czemu posiadali atrybuty szybkości i w mgnieniu oka zadawali ciosy.

Święty demoniczny miecz Kiby i Święty Miecz Xenovi, były bardzo skuteczne przeciwko diabłom, gdyż emanowały świętą energią, która była dla nich zabójcza. Irina i Akeno-san wzbiły się w powietrze i zaatakowały stamtąd.

– Święta Błyskawica!

Akeno-san, w której żyłach płynęła krew upadłych aniołów, rozłożyła swoje kruczoczarne skrzydła i stworzyła na nocnym niebie burzowe chmury, z których strzelały błyskawice. Diabły które nimi oberwały, natychmiast zmieniały się w pył.

Akeno-san była Królową, dzięki czemu była bardzo silna. Posiadała cechy Skoczka, Wieży i Gońca. Z pleców Iriny, która unosiła się wysoko na niebie, wyrosły śnieżnobiałe skrzydła, a nad jej głową pojawiła się aureola.

– A macie, atak światła!

Stworzyła w dłoni świetliste włócznie, którymi zaczęła rzucać w diabły. Każdy kto nią oberwał, natychmiast padał. Światło było zabójczą trucizną dla diabłów, więc zadane nim ataki powodowały poważne rany. Akeno, była upadłą anielicą, a Irina wskrzeszoną. Dzięki temu, te świetliste ataki musiały mieć potężną moc. Dodatkowo, Irina dzierżyła Święty miecz Hauteclaire, który był podobny do oręża Xenovi, co znaczyło, że mógł tworzyć święte ataki. Bycie Asem przywódcy Niebios nie było tylko na pokaz. Dla nieznanych diabłów, Irina była po prostu naturalnym wrogiem. Xenovia i Kiba atakowali od frontu, a Irina i Akeno-san z góry! Jednak nie było to wszystko!

– Tou! Ha!

Koneko-chan, która miała swoje kocie uszy i trzy ogony, samymi ciosami pięści wysyłała diabły wysoko w powietrze! Była Wieżą, której cecha była dość prosta! Wzmocnienie siły oraz obrony! Koneko-chan była nekoshou, rzadkim gatunkiem nawet wśród nekomatów. Dzięki opanowaniu senjutsu, była w stanie używać swojego ki i jego natury, a także kontrolować touki. Dodatkowo produkowała specjalną moc nekomatów, Kasha. Koło które stworzyła Koneko-chan, było pokryte białymi płomieniami, mającymi moc oczyszczania. Diabeł który oberwie czymś takim, spłonie na popiół! Święte miecze, światło, oczyszczenie, te wszystkie ataki były zabójcze dla diabłów, więc nasi przeciwnicy padali jak muchy.

– Cholera, atakujcie tych, którzy nie używają światła i świętych mieczy!

Grupa diabłów zmieniła swój cel.

– Zacznijmy od tego malca!

Ich celem stał się Gasper. Kiedyś w taki sytuacji krzyczałby „Awawawawawa! Boję sięęęęęęęęę!!” i byłby śmiertelnie przerażony. Jednak od tamtych czasów dużo się zmieniło i teraz był inną sobą. Jeden z diabłów uniósł rękę okrytą magią i chciał trafić Gaspera, ale…cios nie doszedł, gdyż cień pd stopami naszego wampira rozszerzył się i zmienił w olbrzymią dłoń, która ochroniła go przed atakiem.

Oczy Gaspera zaświeciły się na czerwono.

– Myślicie że można mnie atakować? Śmiertelnie się pomyliliście – powiedział.

Ciało Gaspera było pokryte cieniem i zrobiło się całe czarne, a potem zmieniło swój kształt. Stało się większe i potężniejsze, zaskakując tym samym atakujące go diabły. Po chwili stał tam wielki, czarny potwór. Miał pięć metrów wysokości, przypominał smoka i emanował złowieszczą aurą. Nieznane diabły zaczęły trząść się ze strachu, gdy poczuły tą aurę.

Gasper bez wątpienia był jedną z najsilniejszych tu osób. Po wielu przejściach, jego Boski Dar, Zabroniony Widok Balor, zmienił się w coś zupełnie nieznanego. Aeon Balor. Tak się nazywał jego obecny Boski Dar.

Diabły które próbowały zaatakować Gaspera, całkowicie straciły chęć do walki i próbowały uciec. Jednak jego oczy błysnęły i zatrzymały przeciwników w miejscu. Zatrzymał ich czas, a potem sprawnie obezwładnił. Sam mógłby bez trudu pokonać te wszystkie tajemnicze diabły, ale nie mogliśmy na to pozwolić.

– Co jest!? W ogóle nie mamy z nimi szans!

Niektórzy chcieli uciekać, ale nie pozwoliliśmy im.

– Tylko spróbujcie!

Bova, olbrzymi smok będący moim podwładnym powstrzymał uciekinierów. Jak się można było spodziewać po synu byłego Smoczego Króla, bez problemu potrafił sobie poradzić nawet z wysokoklasowymi diabłami. Był jeszcze ktoś, kto schwytał uciekające diabły, tylko że za pomocą nietoperzy, które gryzły dezerterów w szyje i pozbawiały ich przytomności. Była to wampirza księżniczka, Elmenhilde.

– Nie uda wam się.

Była skromną dziewczyną, ale byliśmy jej wdzięczni za to, że tak dobrze wykonywała swoją pracę.

– Otoczę całe to miejsce barierami – oznajmiła moja Wieża, Rossweisse-san.

Stworzyła w dłoniach wiele magicznych kręgów i użyła swojej specjalnej techniki, więc nasi przeciwnicy nie mogli uciec. Natomiast Asia, której Boskim Darem był leczący Zmierzch Uzdrawiania, czuwała nad nami z tyłów. Mimo że nie miała bitewnych zdolności, jej zdolności lecznicze były najwyższej klasy. Była naszą przepustką do życia, gdyż w sekundę mogła zaleczyć każdą ranę. Chroniła ją moja menadżer, Ravel, która była córką Rodu Feneks, należącego do 72 Filarów. Jej zdolnością jest nieśmiertelność, więc nie można jej łatwo pokonać. Można powiedzieć, że do miejsca w którym stoją, nie dotrze żaden atak. W końcu nasi druhowie eliminowali jednego nieznanego diabła za drugim! Jako Królowie, ja i Rias nie mogliśmy sobie pozwolić, aby kogokolwiek stracić!

– A masz!

Ubrany w szkarłatną zbroję, pokonywałem jednego diabła za drugim, za pomocą ciosów i kopniaków. Rias, która stała u mojego boku, atakowała Mocą Zniszczenia.

– Przepadnij!

Moc Zniszczenia kompletnie ich unicestwiła. Nie można się było przed nią obronić, nawet jeśli ktoś był doświadczonym wojownikiem. Każdy kto tym oberwie, zginie. Oto pełnia Mocy Zniszczenia. Nieznane diabły wyparowywały, gdy trafiał je atak Rias. Wrogowie, których była ponad setka, całkowicie zmienili swoją postawę, gdy zrozumieli jak potężna różnica była pomiędzy naszymi mocami, i całkowicie stracili wolę do walki. Niektórzy z nich jednak nie przestawali atakować, mimo że pojęli, jak bardzo silniejsi jesteśmy od nich.

– Przeklinam was! Wszystkich co do jednego!

Ruszyli na Asię i Ravel, ale… Zostali zabici przez pociski z niebieskiego światła. To nikt z nas. Gdy spojrzałem w kierunku z którego nadleciały, usłyszałem znajomy głos.

– No no, cóż za przypadek że spotykam cię tutaj, diable-san?

Dziewczyna w stroju wojowników Kościoła, o biało-czarnych włosach. Lint Sellzen. Była wskrzeszonym aniołem, a także członkinią drużyny Rias podczas Turnieju. Najwyraźniej postanowiła dołączyć do walki. Nagle zaczęła śpiewać.

– Nazywam się Lint ♪ Lint Sellzen ♪ Jestem emisariuszką Kościoła i Dzielną Świętą Niebios!

…Jej starszy brat też lubił śpiewać podczas walki, tylko że bardziej wulgarnie… Była uzbrojona w specjalny pistolet, który strzelał niebieskimi pociskami oraz miecz, zrobiony z fioletowych płomieni, podeszła do nas, gdy zabiła diabły, które zaatakowały Asię i Ravel.

– C-co to ma być, Lint-san…? – zapytałem.

– Nie, nie, byłam zaskoczona, gdy opowiedziałeś mi, że Freed-aniki śpiewał. Jeśli ci to przeszkadza, to przestanę – odparła, drapiąc się po głowie, po czym wskazała swój pistolet. – Jego eminencja Strada kazał mi do was dołączyć. Egzorcyzmowanie diabłów to tradycja wśród wojowników Kościoła, więc jestem.

Ach, więc to był rozkaz jego eminencji.

Cóż, nawet bez rozkazu by tutaj przyszła, gdyż była typem, który powiedziałby „To ciekawe”. Tak więc wraz z przybyłymi posiłkami kontynuowaliśmy pokonywanie wysokoklasowych diabłów. W każdym razie byli pewnym ich rodzajem. Najlepsze wysokoklasowe diabły niewiele różnią się od tych klasy ostatecznej. Na przykład spadkobierca Rodu Wielkiego Króla Baela, Sairaorg-san, dorównywał, albo nawet i przewyższał klasę Maou. Jednak ci goście byli na niższym poziomie. Mogłoby jednak być źle, gdyby walczył z nimi zwykły diabeł albo anioł. Jednak my przetrwaliśmy starcie z nimi. Poprzednio walczyliśmy z potomkami dawnych Maou, ludźmi, którzy odziedziczyli dusze bohaterów, legendarnymi Smokami Zła, a nawet bogami. Dzięki temu jesteśmy nazywani tymi, którzy odstraszają złe zamiary szefostw wszystkich mitologii.

Nie mówię, że wszyscy tu obecni mogą z łatwością pokonać wysokoklasowe, ale dzięki zgranej pracy zespołowej, mogliśmy im pokazać naszą niezrównaną siłę. A może raczej to oni szaleli sobie po okolicy z pełnią mocy. Nie zastanowili się nad swoim zachowaniem… Nie czułem od nich żadnego doświadczenia. Było zupełnie tak, jakbym walczył z ignoranckimi dzieciakami, które polegały na surowej, czystej mocy. Tak w każdym razie myślałem, ale pokonaliśmy ponad setkę nieznanych diabłów w dziesięć minut… Zarówno jeńców, jak i ciała zabitych, wysłaliśmy poprzez magiczny krąg do specjalnej organizacji w Zaświatach. Kiedy wszystko już załatwiliśmy, odetchnęliśmy i wyluzowaliśmy się.

– Najwyraźniej nikt już nie został.

– Czuję ulgę…

– Sądzę że to miejsce jest już uporządkowane.

Kiba, Koneko-chan oraz Elmenhilde, przeszukiwali opuszczone domy i ich otoczenie, aby sprawdzić, czy nikt się tam jeszcze nie chowa. Kiba sprawdzał teren na piechotę, Koneko-chan próbowała wyczuć czyjąś obecność za pomocą senjutsu, a Elmenhilde używała do tego celu swoich nietoperzy. Kiedy Rossweisse-san to spostrzegła, usunęła swoje bariery. Sądzę że także pozbędę się zbroi i przygotuję do drogi do domu. Nagle coś usłyszałem.

– —♪.

Piosenka. Myślałem że to moja wyobraźnia, ale…

– —–♪ —–♪.

Ten śpiew…zbliżał się. Kiedy wszyscy to zauważyli, z ostrożnością spojrzeli w stronę, z którego dobiegał głos. Kiedy to zrobiliśmy, zobaczyliśmy pojedynczą osobę, która zbliżała się do nas, śpiewając jednocześnie. To była fioletowowłosa dziewczyna, o której opowiadałem! Dziewczyna, która wtedy zniknęła! Dlaczego tu była!? Zaraz, tam gdzie była ostatnio, także pojawiły się nieznane diabły. …Jeśli była tu w tej samej sytuacji co wcześniej, to co to oznaczało?

– Słuchajcie, to ta dziewczyna o której wam opowiadałem…. – oznajmiłem.

Nagle zakręciło mi się w głowie i poczułem się senny. W tej samej chwili całe moje ciało straciło siły i padłem na kolana. …M-moc mnie opuszczała… Moje ciało… Nie mogłem zebrać sił… Nie mogłem utrzymać mojej siły i przytomności, aby zachować zbroję, przez co zaczęła znikać. Nagle odezwał się Ddraig:

[…C-co to jest…? …Piosenka…tej dziewczyny…ma wpływ na…mnie i partnera….!]

…P-piosenka…? Ten piękny głos zamieszał w naszych głosach, a moje ciało nie mogło się przestać trząść… Mój wzrok…zaczął robić się zamglony… …Cz-czy to nie dziwne? K-kiedy ostatnio usłyszałem jej głos…nie działo się coś takiego…

Ddraig znów się odezwał:

[…W-wtedy pewnie…n-nie używała…swojej mocy…!]

Rozejrzałem się dookoła, ale wszyscy wyglądali w porządku. Wszyscy w zdumieniu patrzyli, co się ze mną dzieje.

– Ise! Co się dzieje?

– Ise-kun!? Co z tobą…?

Asia podbiegła do mnie i użyła swojej leczącej magii. Pochłonęła mnie jej zielona aura. Zwykle natychmiast zostałbym uleczony, ale…tym razem jej moc…nic nie zmieniła!

– G-guoooo… – zawył ktoś.

Kiedy spojrzałem w tamtą stronę, zobaczyłem że Bova wił się z bólu. Najwyraźniej nawet on stracił swoją siłę… …N-najwyraźniej ta piosenka miała wpływ na…D-Ddraiga, mnie…oraz Bovę… …Więc reagowały na nią tylko…smoki?

– Cholera! Przerwijcie tą piosenkę!

– Ta dziewczyna to ta diablica z wcześniej? Kim by nie była, to nie zmienia to faktu, że właśnie atakuje Iseia-kun i Bovę-san!

Xenovia i Kiba trzymali swoje miecze i stanęli naprzeciwko fioletowowłosej dziewczyny. …Czułem że w końcu ją zaatakują!

– …Z-zaczekajcie. Nie sądzę że chce zrobić komuś krzywdę… P-przestańcie…! – poprosiłem.

Nie była wrogo nastawiona, gdy spotkałem ją po raz pierwszy… Wprawdzie miała niezwykłą atmosferę, ale czułem…że nie była złą osobą! Nagle Rossweisse-san stworzyła magiczny krąg, który wypuściła w stronę fioletowowłosej dziewczyny. Pochłonęło ją niebieskie światło, które zniknęło, a ona sama padła bez przytomności na ziemię. Rossweisse-san westchnęła.

– Użyłam na niej mojej magii hipnotyzującej. Na szczęście zadziałała – oznajmiła.

….Z pewnością to było przydatne wsparcie z jej strony. Pojawiła się tajemnicza dziewczyna, która śpiewała mistyczną piosenkę, ale udało nam się pokonać tajemnicze diabły. Potem wróciliśmy do Rezydencji Hyoudou, zabierając ze sobą do celów badawczych śpiącą dziewczynę. Jednak największego szoku mieliśmy doznać wtedy, gdy poznaliśmy jej prawdziwą tożsamość.
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Cofnij do [[Shin_High_School_DxD:_Tom_1_Żywot_1._Wysoko_klasowy_diabeł,_Hyoudou_Issei|Rozdziału pierwszego]]
| Powróć do [[High_School_DxD_(Polski)|strony głównej]]
| Przejdź do [[Shin_High_School_DxD:_Tom_1_Żywot_3:_Moja_nowa_przyjaciółka,_tajemnicza_piosenkarka|Rozdziału trzeciego]]
|-
|}